Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The night sky over Bangkok shimmered with a thousand city lights, rivaled only by the dazzling brilliance of the celebrities walking the red carpet. Inside the grand ballroom, a buzz of excitement filled the air as the awards show of the year was about to begin. For Orm Kornnaphat and Engfa Waraha, the night was more than just a celebration of achievements. It was a stage for playful interactions, secret fears, and hidden desires.

Orm adjusted the lapel of her suit as she and Engfa prepared to take the stage. Hosting together was a major moment in both their careers, but for Orm, it also felt oddly personal. She had always admired Engfa from afar—her captivating smile, her effortless charm. They had only exchanged a few compliments on Twitter and Instagram, with casual waves exchanged at industry events. Tonight was their first real interaction, and Orm’s pulse quickened, unsure of what to expect.

As the show began, the audience roared with applause. The spotlight bathed them both in warmth, and for a moment, the only thing Orm could focus on was Engfa standing beside her, looking as radiant as ever. Engfa, dressed in a glittering gold gown that hugged her figure perfectly, gave Orm a sidelong glance, a playful smirk tugging at her lips.

“And now, ladies and gentlemen,” Engfa began, her voice smooth and confident, “it’s time to announce the first award of the night. But before we do that, can we take a moment to appreciate how stunning my co-host looks tonight?”

The crowd murmured with delight as Engfa’s flirtatious tone sent a ripple of laughter through the room. Orm blinked, feeling the heat rush to her face. The audience loved Engfa’s teasing, but Orm wondered if there was more behind it—an undeniable spark that neither of them seemed able to ignore.

“Oh, I think you're the one stealing the spotlight, Engfa,” Orm replied, her own voice laced with subtle charm. She had always been quick with banter, but tonight felt different. There was a tension between them that wasn’t just professional—it was charged with something more.

Engfa chuckled, her eyes lingering on Orm for a beat longer than necessary. “I guess we’ll have to see who the real star is by the end of the night, won’t we?”

From her seat in the audience, Charlotte Austin watched the exchange unfold, her stomach tightening with jealousy. She was here to accept an award, but the only thing she could focus on was Engfa, her girlfriend in everything but name, openly flirting with Orm on stage. The two had confessed their feelings months ago, but Engfa’s strict contract forbade any public relationships, especially with someone in the same industry, in Charlotte’s opinion the clause was written specifically with her in mind,nn . It was a frustrating situation—one that made every glance, every playful comment between Engfa and someone else sting more than it should.

Charlotte shifted in her seat, trying to focus on the award she would soon be receiving, but Engfa’s laughter kept pulling her attention back to the stage. She knew Engfa wasn’t serious, but the way Orm was flirting back—effortlessly, naturally—made Charlotte’s heart race with unease.

Meanwhile, Orm felt a strange thrill at Engfa’s attention, but there was something holding her back. LingLing Kwong. The woman who occupied Orm’s thoughts more than anyone else. P’Ling hadn’t come to the awards show tonight, claiming she had work, but Orm suspected there was more to it. P’Ling had always been reserved, careful about showing her true emotions. Despite the undeniable connection between them, P’Ling had never confessed her feelings—and Orm understood why.

P’Ling is seven years older, and Orm knew that was part of what held her back. P’Ling had previously said in interviews when they met years ago, she saw that Orm was very young and still had time to meet other people and did not want to stand in the way of that, she probably still feels that way today. Orm, on the other hand, was terrified of what might happen if they did take that step and it didn’t work out. The thought of losing Ling Ling’s friendship, her presence in Orm’s life, was enough to make her hesitate.

As the show continued, the flirtation between Orm and Engfa became a game, each exchange drawing laughter and applause from the crowd. But Orm could feel Charlotte’s gaze burning into her from the audience. It made her slightly uneasy—she was aware of the famed Englot, how could she not be, and though they had never officially announced a relationship, it was clear there was still something intense between them.

As the show came to a close, Orm and Engfa stood together once more under the bright lights, smiling and waving to the audience. The energy between them was palpable, but as they stepped off the stage, Orm’s mind immediately went back to P’Ling. What would she think if she had seen the show? Would she have laughed at the banter, or would she have felt the same jealousy Orm imagined Charlotte was feeling now? Did she even watch?

In the crowd, Charlotte stood up, her award clutched tightly in her hand. Her smile was for the cameras, but inside, she was already planning how she would confront Engfa later. As much as she trusted her, the flirtation had stung more than she cared to admit. And what about Orm? Was there real attraction between them, or was it just for show?

As the night came to an end, the questions lingered for all of them, weaving an invisible thread of tension between their lives—one that could either pull them closer together or unravel everything they had built.

Backstage at the award show, the atmosphere buzzed with excitement and relief. The event had gone off without a hitch, and everyone was riding the high of its success. Orm Kornnaphat and Engfa Waraha had been praised for their hosting, their playful chemistry adding an extra layer of fun to the night.

Orm, still glowing from the event, was chatting with her mother, Mae Koy as the LingOrm fandom affectionately calls her. Engfa stood nearby, trying not to intrude but unable to resist the pull of nostalgia. Growing up, Engfa had seen Mae Koy in many shows, her performances inspiring a younger generation of actors and entertainers.

“I used to see you on tv all the time when I was a kid,” Engfa admitted with a warm smile, stepping closer to greet Mae Koy, bowing formally. “It’s an honor to meet you.”

Mae Koy smiled back, a knowing glint in her eyes. “I’ve heard about you, Engfa. You’re doing great things.”

Orm, standing by her mother’s side, beamed with pride. She was deeply family-oriented, and her mother was her biggest supporter. It was clear that their bond was something Orm cherished, and Engfa found herself drawn to that.

“You and Orm have such a great connection,” Engfa said softly. “It reminds me of my relationship with my family. We’re really close too.”

Mae Koy chuckled. “Orm’s always been like that. A total mama’s girl. No matter how busy things get.”

Orm shot her mother a look that was equal parts loving and embarrassed, but the warmth between them was undeniable. Watching them interact made Engfa’s heart swell slightly. She appreciated Orm’s family values. In a world where fame and careers often took center stage, it was nice to meet someone who valued their roots.

Just as the conversation was winding down, Charlotte appeared in the hallway, her face clouded with something unreadable. Engfa hadn’t noticed her slip away earlier, but it was clear now that something was bothering her. As they made their way out to the waiting car, the mood between Engfa and Charlotte had shifted.

The driver opened the door for them, and they both climbed in, the silence heavy between them. Engfa glanced at Charlotte, her brow furrowing. Normally, after a big event like this, they would be chatting, celebrating how well things had gone. But tonight, Charlotte was unusually quiet.

The car pulled away from the venue, and the silence stretched on. Engfa waited, giving Charlotte space to speak if she wanted to, but nothing came. Instead, Charlotte sulked in her seat, staring out the window, arms crossed over her chest.

Engfa shifted uncomfortably, unsure what had gone wrong. She hadn’t noticed anything off during the show, but Charlotte’s mood was unmistakable now.

Finally, Engfa couldn’t take the silence any longer. “Is everything okay?” she asked, her voice soft, careful not to sound confrontational. “You’ve been quiet since we left.”

Charlotte’s eyes remained fixed on the passing lights outside the car. “I’m fine,” she said, though her tone was anything but convincing. There was an edge to her voice that made Engfa’s heart sink a little.

Engfa frowned, genuinely confused. “You don’t seem fine. Did something happen? Did I do something?”

For a moment, it seemed like Charlotte wasn’t going to answer. But then, she sighed, still not looking at Engfa. “It’s nothing. You can do whatever you want.”

Engfa blinked, taken aback. “What are you talking about?”

Charlotte’s hands tightened around her arms. “You and Orm. It’s fine, Engfa. You can flirt with whoever you want. It’s not like we can even be together, right? Not officially.”

Engfa’s heart twisted painfully at Charlotte’s words. “Wait, is that what this is about? The stuff on stage? Charlotte, that was just for fun, part of the show.”

Charlotte finally turned to look at Engfa, her expression hard to read. “It didn’t seem like just for fun.”

Engfa opened her mouth to explain, but no words came out. She hadn’t meant for any of the flirting with Orm to hurt Charlotte. They had just been playing to the audience, caught up in the excitement of the night. But now, seeing the hurt in Charlotte’s eyes, Engfa realized that maybe it had been more than that. Maybe, on some level, she had enjoyed it a little too much.

“I didn’t mean to make you feel like that,” Engfa said, her voice softening. “Charlotte, you know how I feel about you.”

Charlotte let out a bitter laugh, shaking her head. “Do I? Because sometimes it feels like you don’t care. Like you’re just... doing whatever makes you happy, and I’m supposed to be okay with it.”

Engfa felt a pang of guilt. She reached out to touch Charlotte’s hand, but Charlotte pulled away, her face closed off.

“It’s not like that,” Engfa whispered, feeling the weight of her words. “I care about you. I want to be with you, but...”

“But you can’t,” Charlotte finished for her, her voice laced with frustration. “Your contract. I know.”

Engfa bit her lip, feeling the familiar sting of frustration. She hated that her career—her dream—was keeping her from being with Charlotte openly. The rules in her contract forbade public relationships, and while she understood the reasoning behind it, that didn’t make it any easier. It wasn’t fair to Charlotte, and she knew it.

The car slowed as they reached Charlotte’s apartment. She glanced once more at Engfa, her expression softer now but still filled with a quiet sadness.

“I’m not mad, Engfa,” Charlotte said, though her voice was tight. “I just... I don’t know what we’re doing anymore.”

Engfa swallowed hard, wanting to say something that would make it better, to fix what had gone wrong. But before she could, the door opened, and Charlotte climbed out of the car.

“Goodnight,” Charlotte said quietly, not meeting Engfa’s eyes as she closed the door behind her.

Engfa sat in the car, watching as Charlotte disappeared into her home. The confusion and frustration swirled in her mind, mixing with the guilt that gnawed at her. She hadn’t meant for things to go this way. She hadn’t realized how much the harmless flirting on stage would affect Charlotte.

As the driver pulled away, Engfa leaned back in her seat, staring out into the night. The show had been a success, but behind the scenes, everything felt like it was falling apart.

She didn’t understand. She and Charlotte had been fine—happy, even. But now, as she sat alone in the quiet of the car, Engfa couldn’t help but wonder if the cracks in their relationship were bigger than she realized.

Chapter Text

The sun filtered softly through the wide windows of the channel3 office as LingLing Kwong and Ying Prakobkit sat across from each other, laptops open, engrossed in their latest project. It was another busy day at work, but despite the demands, they often found solace in their shared, quiet energy. Both introverted and private by nature, they had formed a close friendship over time while working on The Secret of Us alongside Orm and Prigkhing. That project had brought them together, and now, they were working on something new, their familiarity and bond giving them a rhythm most people struggled to find with coworkers.

"Have you checked Twitter or TikTok today?" Ying asked suddenly, breaking the comfortable silence. She didn’t lift her eyes from the screen but bit her lip, a sure sign something was on her mind.

Ling glanced up, her brow furrowing slightly. “No, why?”

Ying hesitated for a moment, not sure if she should be the one to bring it up. But as both LingLing and Orm’s friend and someone who knew the situation all too well, she felt LingLing needed to hear it.

“It's filled with pictures and videos of Orm and Engfa. From the award show last night,” Ying said carefully, watching LingLing's reaction.

Ling froze. She had skipped the event, telling herself it was because of work, but deep down, she knew the real reason. Orm had been hosting with Engfa Waraha—a true star and one of Orm’s idols whose magnetic charm seemed to captivate everyone, including Orm. It had been easier to avoid it all together, to stay home and focus on her project. Yet now, Ying’s words made her stomach churn with an uncomfortable twist of jealousy.

“Oh,” LingLing murmured, keeping her voice neutral, though her heart thudded a little faster. She quickly opened her phone and checked her social media.

There they were—Orm and Engfa, standing side by side on stage, grinning and laughing, the playful flirtation between them evident in every video. The fans had noticed too. Clips of their banter were going viral, with hashtags like #Ormfa trending. LingLing scrolled through, her expression calm but her mind racing. Her hand tightened around her phone as she stared at the screen, the images and videos blurring slightly as a pang of possessiveness twisted in her chest. The more she scrolled, the harder it became to suppress the knot forming in her chest. There was Orm, beaming, comfortable with Engfa in a way that felt too familiar. LingLing's stomach churned further, her throat tightening as she read the gushing comments and shipping hashtags that seemed to mock her.

“It was just for the cameras,” Ying said gently, sensing LingLing’s discomfort. “You know Orm. She’s naturally charming, but that doesn’t mean she’s into Engfa. It’s just part of the show.”

Ling didn’t respond immediately. She couldn’t tear her eyes away from the images of Orm and Engfa, smiling at each other like they had no care in the world. She wasn’t sure what to say. Orm was special to her, had been for quite sometime. They had grown close while working together, and even though neither of them had ever spoken about their feelings directly, the connection between them was undeniable. LingLing always hesitated because of Orm’s age, even when it came to friendship when they first met. She didn’t want to pressure Orm or make things awkward, especially since they’ve become so close and are constantly cast together. The fear of ruining what they had kept her silent, even though the feelings gnawed at her constantly.

“Maybe,” LingLing finally replied, her voice soft. “But... they do look good together, don’t they?”

Ying sighed, recognizing the avoidance. “Ling, come on. It’s obvious how you feel about Orm. And it’s obvious how Orm feels about you. I’ve seen the way you look at her. You’re not fooling anyone.”

Ling gave a small, tired smile. “I’m not sure about that. Orm and I... it’s complicated. Besides, I don’t even know if it’s the right time, or if there will ever be a right time.”

Ying knew better. She had watched her two friends dance around their feelings for so long, and it was frustrating. But she understood LingLing's hesitation. She herself had the same struggle when it came to Prigkhing. They had worked together, shared many moments, and there had been times when Ying was almost certain Prigkhing felt the same way about her. But, like LingLing, the age gap held her back. Prigkhing was lively and vibrant, while Ying was more reserved. What if she misread things? What if, like LingLing feared, the relationship would fall apart and make everything awkward?

“Trust me, I get it,” Ying said, her voice softening. “But you know, sometimes you just have to take a chance. You can’t keep waiting around forever, wondering ‘what if.’”

Ling looked down at her phone again, seeing the same videos of Orm and Engfa that had flooded her feed just moments ago. Her heart ached a little, knowing that part of her hesitation was also fear. Fear of rejection, fear of ruining their friendship. But more than that, she feared losing the quiet connection they shared—the one where words weren’t always necessary but still spoke volumes. But the more she watched, the more a sharp stab of jealousy crept in. It wasn’t just Orm smiling—it was the ease with which she smiled at Engfa, the way they looked so natural, like they belonged together. And the worst part was, everyone else seemed to think so too. LingLing’s jaw clenched, her thumb freezing over the screen.

Ying’s words sank in, though. Maybe she was right. Maybe it was time to stop overthinking everything. But still, that gnawing jealousy lingered, making it harder to dismiss the thought that maybe Orm and Engfa had more than just a work connection. The thought alone sent a pang of regret coursing through her, knowing she'd let the moment pass without saying a word.

“Have you talked to Prigkhing lately?” LingLing asked, turning the conversation back to her friend.

Ying gave a soft laugh, looking down with a hint of embarrassment. “Not much outside of work. You know how it is—same old, same old. We message sometimes, but... nothing serious. It’s hard to know what she’s thinking.”

Ling knew Ying had a crush on Prigkhing, and it was no secret that Prigkhing probably felt the same way. While working together their chemistry had been obvious to everyone around them, both on and off camera, even when cast as enemies. But, like LingLing, Ying was cautious, perhaps too cautious. The six-year age difference didn’t help, and even though no one really cared, it was enough to make Ying hold back.

“You could always ask her to dinner,” LingLing suggested gently. “You’ve been dancing around each other long enough. She’s not going to wait forever, you know.”

Ying laughed again, though this time there was a hint of nervousness behind it. “Maybe. I’ll think about it.”

For a moment, the two friends sat in comfortable silence, each lost in their thoughts. The unspoken feelings between them and their respective crushes weighed heavily in the air. But the more they sat with it, the more it became clear that maybe, just maybe, the time for silence was coming to an end.

Ling glanced back down at her phone, where a video of Orm smiling at Engfa played on a loop. Her grip tightened around her phone as a wave of jealousy hit her harder than before. Her heart clenched with something she wasn’t used to admitting—jealousy. Maybe it was time to stop waiting.

Maybe it was time to finally take that chance.

Chapter Text

The morning after the show, Orm sat at her kitchen table, scrolling through Twitter with a cup of coffee in hand. Her timeline was flooded with pictures, videos, and endless tweets about the award show. Most notably, it seemed, fans couldn’t stop talking about her and Engfa.

The “shipping” had already begun—memes, fan edits, even hashtags like #Ormgfa were trending. Orm frowned as she scrolled through countless posts of people praising their chemistry on stage. Some fans were convinced they had more than just a professional connection, while others joked about how well they complimented each other. One particular video of them laughing and playfully flirting during the event had gone viral, with captions like “New power couple?” and “We need more of these two together!”

Orm wasn’t sure how to feel about it. On one hand, she liked Engfa, not just in the professional sense, but in the way you liked someone who you always thought was completely out of reach. She admired her professionalism and charm, and yes, she’d be lying if she said she didn’t feel something while they were bantering on stage. That little crush had simmered quietly in the background, harmless—until they actually met. But on the other hand, the sudden attention made her uneasy. What would P’Ling think if she saw all this?

Orm shook her head and set her phone down, trying to push the thoughts away. She wasn’t ready to deal with her feelings, especially not when things were already complicated with P’Ling. She sighed, running a hand through her hair, wondering if it was just the fans getting carried away—or if there was more to it than that.

Across town, Engfa’s day had started just as chaotic. Her assistant, P’Sun, had texted her early in the morning, asking her to stop by the Miss Grand office before her scheduled TikTok live with Charlotte.

Engfa walked into the familiar office building, her mind still on the awkward car ride from the night before. Charlotte had been distant, clearly upset, but Engfa still didn’t fully understand why. In Engfa’s mind, she hadn’t done anything wrong. She was just doing her job. Hosting with Orm was part of the gig, and whatever happened on stage was purely for the cameras—or at least that’s what she tried to tell herself. The truth was, there had been sparks between her and Orm. Real ones. She hadn’t heard from Charlotte since then, and the thought of facing her during the live stream later made her nervous. But for now, she pushed those thoughts aside as she stepped into her boss’s office.

Her boss, a tall, imposing man in his early 50s, greeted her with a smile. He gestured for her to sit down, and she did, folding her hands in her lap.

“P’Fa,” he began, “last night’s show was a hit. You and Norng Orm were fantastic together.”

Engfa smiled, but before she could say anything, he continued, his tone turning more serious. “I’ve been getting calls all morning from event organizers and fashion shows. They want to book you for more appearances—specifically with Orm.”

Engfa’s eyebrows shot up. “With Orm?”

Her boss nodded, leaning back in his chair. “Yes, it seems people really liked your dynamic. Runway shows, brand events—they’re all asking if you two can appear together. The demand is high.”

Engfa blinked, trying to process the sudden surge of interest. She liked Orm, and working with her had been fun, but she hadn’t expected this. She could already imagine the fan speculation getting even wilder. And then there was Charlotte…

She hesitated. “I don’t know Papa... Charlotte? She’s not going to like this.”

Nawat raised an eyebrow. “Charlotte? Look, Engfa, this is business. I know you two are close, but these opportunities don’t come every day. You can’t let personal matters get in the way.”

Engfa’s stomach twisted. She knew he was right. Her career was important, and working with Orm could open even more doors for her. But she didn’t understand why Charlotte was so upset in the first place. It wasn’t like Engfa had done anything wrong. Orm was her co-host, and they were just putting on a show. Sure, there was chemistry, but it wasn’t like she and Charlotte were even really dating. Still she couldn’t shake the feeling that it would make things even more complicated with Charlotte.

“And listen,” Nawat added, his voice turning sharp with conviction, “you and Orm are the new hot imagined couple. The buzz around you two is massive, and we’ve got to take advantage of the momentum. Don’t let this slip by.”

Engfa felt the pressure mounting. The sparks she felt with Orm last night flashed in her mind again. The chemistry between them had been undeniable, even if it had just been for the cameras—or maybe it hadn’t been. Either way, the business opportunities were too good to ignore.

“Just think about it,” her boss added, standing up to signal the end of the meeting. “You’ve got the TikTok live with Charlotte later. See how that goes.”

Engfa nodded, standing up as well. “I’ll think about it.”

As she left the office, her mind was a whirl of thoughts—Orm, Charlotte, the fans, her career. It felt like everything was moving too fast, and she wasn’t sure how to handle it all.

But one thing was clear: whatever was happening between her and Orm, she had to figure it out before it spiraled out of control.

Later that afternoon, Engfa and Charlotte sat side by side on a cozy, well-lit couch, ready for their TikTok live. In front of them was a neatly arranged display of products they were promoting—skincare, fashion items, and a few accessories from the brand they were both ambassadors for. The air between them, however, was still thick with unspoken tension.

Charlotte had barely said a word to Engfa since arriving, focusing on her phone and rehearsing the product lines in her head. Engfa, on the other hand, was trying to maintain her usual upbeat demeanor, though the awkward silence from Charlotte was gnawing at her. She knew Charlotte was still upset, but now wasn’t the time to bring it up. They had a job to do.

As the live kicked off, thousands of fans joined instantly, flooding the comment section with excitement.

“Hey, Engfa and Charlotte! Love you both!”

“OMG, finally! I’ve been waiting for this live all day!”

“What are they selling today? Gimme gimme!”

Charlotte forced a smile as she waved to the camera. “Hi everyone! So excited to be here with Engfa today. We’ve got some amazing products for you, so stay tuned.”

Engfa took the cue, her voice bright. “Yes! You guys are going to love these. We’ve got some of our favorite skincare products and a few new fashion items we can’t wait to show you!”

They went through the usual routine, holding up each product to the camera, explaining its benefits, and engaging with the live audience. Charlotte remained professional, but Engfa couldn’t help but notice how distant her co-host seemed. Her usual vibrant energy was missing, and she was only responding with short, practiced lines.

Still, they powered through, selling each product with enthusiasm—or at least Engfa tried to. When they held up a new serum, Engfa rubbed some on the back of her hand, flashing her signature smile to the camera.

“This serum is amazing, you guys. It’s lightweight, hydrates your skin, and gives you that healthy glow,” Engfa said, tilting her hand to show off its sheen.

Charlotte held up her bottle and nodded. “It’s definitely one of our favorites. It absorbs super quickly too, so no sticky feeling.”

“You guys are glowing! What’s your secret?” one fan commented.

“Y’all look gorgeous as always.”

“Love the energy between you two!”

Engfa scanned the comments, but soon enough, the inevitable began popping up.

“Engfa and Orm were sooo cute last night na!”

“Can we get more #Ormfa content please??”

“Charlotte, how does it feel knowing #Ormfa sank #Englot?”

Engfa’s smile faltered ever so slightly, but she didn’t miss a beat. “You guys really loved the award show, huh? It was so much fun, but let’s focus on these amazing products for now, okay?” She laughed, trying to keep things light, but Charlotte’s grip on her serum bottle tightened.

As more comments rolled in, Charlotte stayed focused on the products, avoiding any mention of Orm or the viral shipping trend that had taken over social media.Inside, though, the hurt was gnawing at her. She had watched the entire thing unfold live last night—the chemistry, the laughter, the way Engfa and Orm seemed to effortlessly click in front of the cameras. It was like watching something slip out of her hands that she wasn’t even sure she had. And then, this morning, she’d woken up to her feed full of clips and fan edits of Engfa and Orm, people shipping them relentlessly, as if she hadn’t even existed in the equation. She couldn’t escape it. Every comment, every tag was a reminder that the world had moved on from Englot and was already obsessed with the new shiny thing.

Engfa could feel the discomfort radiating from her, but she knew they couldn’t address it on camera—not in front of thousands of fans.

Instead, Engfa kept the conversation moving. “Okay, next up, we’ve got these adorable fashion pieces! Look at this dress you guys. It’s perfect for a night out, or even a casual day look.”

Charlotte held up the dress, nodding. “It’s super comfortable too, and the fabric is really soft. Plus, it has pockets.”

Engfa grinned at the camera, trying to keep the mood light. “You know how we feel about pockets. Always a win!”

The fans continued to comment, but the undercurrent of shipping jokes and questions about Orm never let up.

“Can we see Engfa and Orm wear these together?”

“Charlotte’s so quiet today, is she okay?”

“Where’s Orm, Engfa? We need more Ormfa content!”

Charlotte’s forced smile remained in place, but Engfa could see the frustration building behind her eyes. Charlotte felt like she was drowning in it—the comments, the constant reminders that Engfa and Orm were now the hot topic. She wanted to be professional, to brush it off, but it hurt. Last night, watching them together, she had felt something twist deep inside her. It wasn’t just jealousy; it was fear. Fear that maybe what she and Engfa had shared, whatever it was, wasn’t enough anymore. That Engfa had already moved on to the next thing, even if it was just for show.

Despite the upbeat promotion, Engfa knew the live had turned into something else—something more uncomfortable.

“Anyway,” Engfa said, steering the conversation back to the products, “we’ve got a couple more items to show you, but remember, you can use the code below to get a discount on everything we’ve shown today!”

They wrapped up the live, thanking their viewers and reminding them to check out the products. As soon as the camera was off, Charlotte stood up, grabbing her phone without a word. Engfa let out a sigh of relief, glad the live was over but anxious about what came next.

She turned to Charlotte. “Charlotte, I know you're still upset. Can we please talk?”

Charlotte shook her head, her voice cool and distant. “There’s nothing to talk about, Engfa. I told you, it’s fine.”

Engfa frowned, feeling the frustration building, she took Charlotte’s hand and pulled her into a room with no one in it. “No, it’s not fine. You barely said anything during the live" Engfa sighed and ran her hand through her hair "...you hardly even looked at me and I know it’s because of all those comments about Orm.”

Charlotte’s jaw tightened, the words she wanted to say locked behind the ache in her chest. She had tried to let it go, to act as if it didn’t matter, but how could she? Last night had felt like a knife twisting in her heart. She hadn’t been able to shake the image, the way they looked so comfortable, so natural with each other. It had haunted her all night, and when she woke up to find the internet flooded with #Ormfa posts, it felt like the world was rubbing salt in the wound. Now, here she was, pretending like it didn’t hurt, while everyone else celebrated the one thing she couldn’t bear.

Instead, she grabbed her bag and headed for the door, leaving Engfa standing there, helpless and confused once again. Charlotte didn’t want to face it, didn’t want to admit that maybe she was afraid of losing Engfa to something that had started as just a show, but now felt too real.

Chapter Text

The dimly lit backstage of the fashion show buzzed with excitement. Models, designers, and makeup artists hurried around, making last-minute adjustments before the event. Orm stood in front of a full-length mirror, smoothing the shimmering fabric of her silver, sparkly dress. It hugged her figure elegantly, reflecting the lights as they bounced off the sequins. She adjusted the thin straps and took a deep breath, trying to shake off the strange feeling she had about this event.

Across the room, Engfa was getting ready in her dressing area. She had chosen a daring look—a form fitting black suit with no shirt underneath, much of her chest on display beneath the fitted blazer. Her hair was slicked back, her makeup flawless, accentuating her sharp cheekbones and striking eyes. She glanced at herself in the mirror, lips quirking up into a half-smile. She knew she looked good, but there was an edge to her mood tonight.

Engfa had been simmering with frustration ever since her last conversation with Charlotte. The unresolved tension between them weighed heavily, and tonight, Engfa had decided to blow off some steam by indulging in a few drinks. This was their third event together that week, and her boss had been serious about the rising interest in booking Engfa and Orm as a duo. The pressure was palpable. As the night progressed, it was becoming clear that the alcohol was loosening her usual careful restraint.

Orm entered the main stage, greeted by a round of applause from the crew. She spotted Engfa across the way, standing tall and powerful in her suit. There was no denying that Engfa looked incredible, her aura magnetic as always. They hadn’t spent much time together off-screen, but since the award show, their names had been inseparably linked in the media. The fans were going wild over their chemistry, shipping them in every possible way.

“Orm! You look stunning,” Engfa called, her voice already a bit louder and more playful than usual. She sauntered over, her movements a little less graceful but more uninhibited. Orm felt her heart skip a beat at the compliment, and she tried to maintain her composure as Engfa stepped closer.

“Thanks, Engfa,” Orm replied with a small smile, trying to keep things professional. She couldn’t help but notice the faint smell of alcohol on Engfa’s breath as she stepped closer.

Engfa's eyes scanned Orm from head to toe, her gaze lingering just a little too long on the low neck line of her dress. “You always know how to steal the show, huh?”

Orm blushed slightly. “I could say the same about you. The suit is... bold.”

Engfa grinned, running a hand through her slicked-back hair. “Bold is my middle name,” she teased, leaning in a little too close, her hand casually resting on Orm’s waist. Orm tensed but there was a spark of electricity at Engfa's touch, sending her heart racing.  She tried to remain composed. They had a job to do, and the last thing she needed was to let the flirty energy get to her.

The show itself was a lively affair, less formal than other events they'd hosted. Engfa's energy was infectious, and the crowd loved her, but Orm could feel the subtle shift in Engfa’s behavior as the night went on. Engfa became increasingly touchy, her hand brushing Orm’s shoulder, lingering at the small of her back as they moved through their hosting duties. Orm couldn't shake the feeling that Engfa's playful demeanor was masking something deeper.

Orm played along for the cameras, laughing and smiling, but inside, she was more than a little unsettled. She knew something was bothering Engfa, but now wasn’t the time to address it.

Ying was one of the models in tonight’s show. She strutted down the runway, looking stunning in her designer gown. She gave Orm a playful wink as she passed, and Orm couldn't help but smile at her friend’s ease and confidence. The show was a success, but the atmosphere backstage afterward was anything but light.

Once the lights dimmed and the crowd dispersed, Orm found herself sitting in one of the makeup chairs, trying to unwind. She spotted Ying nearby, changing out of her runway outfit into something more comfortable.

Ying, noticing Orm’s thoughtful expression, walked over. “N’Orm, you were great tonight,” she said warmly, grabbing a bottle of water and taking a seat beside her.

“Thanks, P’Ying,” Orm replied, running a hand through her hair. “You looked amazing out there too.”

Ying shrugged, smiling. “Just doing my job. But, I’ve gotta ask—what’s going on with Khun Engfa tonight?”

Orm sighed, glancing in Engfa’s direction. She was talking to a few other people, still laughing a little too loudly. “I’m not sure. She’s... different tonight.”

Ying raised an eyebrow, clearly understanding what Orm was hinting at. “She’s definitely had a few drinks. Maybe that’s why she’s been all over you.”

Orm’s cheeks flushed. “You noticed that too, huh?”

Ying chuckled softly. “Everyone noticed. She’s not exactly being subtle.” She paused for a moment before adding, “You two have been all over social media since the award show. People are really shipping you and her.”

Orm frowned, biting her lip. “I’ve seen the tweets and the videos. I don’t know how to feel about it.”

Ying tilted her head. “How do you feel about Engfa?”

Orm hesitated. “I don’t know. We barely know each other. It’s just... complicated.She’s clearly going through something with Charlotte, and I don’t want to get involved if it’s going to cause problems. But there’s also this connection I can’t ignore.”

Ying nodded, her expression thoughtful. “I get that. But N’Orm, you need to figure out how you feel, not just what other people are saying. The fans can ship you two all they want, but at the end of the day, it’s about what you want.”

Orm sighed, running a hand through her hair. “I know. It’s just... I’m worried about P’Ling too. She didn’t say anything, but I can tell she’s been avoiding me. And I don’t know if it’s because of all this with P’Fa or something else.”

Ying gave her a sympathetic smile. “Orm, you’re in a tough spot. But you’ve got to follow your instincts. Maybe talk to P'Ling when things settle down. Figure out where you both stand.”

Orm nodded, feeling the weight of the situation more than ever. She glanced back at Engfa, who was now leaning against the wall, laughing with some of the crew. A pang of guilt hit her. Engfa was clearly struggling, and it might have to do with Charlotte, and Orm didn’t want to be the one caught in the middle of their unresolved issues.

Ying gently patted Orm on the back. “Take your time. Don’t rush into anything. But don’t let everyone else’s opinions decide for you.”

Orm smiled, grateful for Ying’s support. “Thanks, P’Ying. You always know the right thing to say.”

Ying grinned. “That’s what friends are for.”

At that moment, Engfa, a bit tipsy, sauntered up from behind Orm. She wrapped her arms around Orm's shoulders, her fingers grazing Orm’s collarbones as she glanced at Ying before turning her attention back to Orm with a mischievous grin. “Who do we have here?”

Orm felt a mix of excitement and anxiety as she instinctively wriggled free from Engfa’s embrace. “Oh! Uh, this is P’Ying,” she fumbled, introducing her quickly. “She’s one of my friends and a model in tonight’s show.”

Ying smiled brightly and gave a slight bow. “Sawadee Ka, Khun Engfa! You were fantastic on stage. It was so much fun!”

Engfa chuckled, leaning slightly toward Ying and returning the bow. “Thanks! But it’s P’Fa, not Khun Engfa. Makes me feel old!” She winked, her confidence a little over the top as her gaze flicked back to Orm.

Orm's stomach tightened at the light banter, but before she could think of a response, Ying interjected, “Hey, Orm, do you want to grab some fresh air? I could use a break from all this chaos.”

Orm hesitated for a moment, glancing back at Engfa, who was still smiling but watching her closely. “Yeah, that sounds good,” she finally said, feeling a surge of relief at the idea of stepping away. “Let’s go.”

Ying took Orm’s arm, leading her toward the exit as they made their way through the remnants of the bustling backstage. Orm glanced back one last time at Engfa, who stood there with a teasing smile, her playful demeanor still intact. Engfa's lingering touch and fiery gaze replayed in Orm’s mind, igniting a whirlwind of conflicting emotions.

Once outside, the cool night air enveloped them, providing a welcome escape from the clamor of the fashion show. Engfa's lingering touch and fiery gaze replayed in Orm’s mind, igniting a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. Orm knew she had a lot to think about—Ling, Engfa, and where she stood in the middle of all of it. But for now, all she wanted was a quiet moment away from the chaos and the whirlwind that her life had suddenly become.

Chapter Text

The night had fallen, and the city lights flickered outside Engfa’s high-rise apartment as she slumped onto her plush sofa, still wearing the remnants of her outfit from the fashion show. Her hair, once meticulously slicked back, had loosened, and her makeup was slightly smudged after hours of hosting, drinking, and trying to keep up her bright, carefree persona. But now, in the dim light of her living room, the cracks were beginning to show.

On the coffee table sat an empty bottle of wine and a half-full glass. Engfa sighed, feeling the wine’s warmth rushing through her veins, her mind clouded by the buzz. The silence of her apartment felt heavier tonight, suffocating even, as the events of the past few days weighed on her.

Her thoughts drifted back to Charlotte—beautiful, smart, and the person who made her feel alive in ways no one else had. But lately, everything between them felt tense. The jealousy, the unspoken frustration, Charlotte’s sulking silence on their ride home... Engfa couldn't shake the image of Charlotte’s pained expression.

She glanced at her phone, lying on the table, the screen dark. Engfa had been staring at it for what felt like hours, contemplating whether to call. The wine had loosened her inhibitions, and now all she wanted was to hear Charlotte’s voice, to explain herself, to fix whatever was breaking between them.

Before she could second-guess herself again, she grabbed the phone, her fingers fumbling slightly as she found Charlotte’s number. She pressed “call” and held her breath, hearing the line ring once, twice, three times. For a moment, she thought Charlotte wouldn’t pick up.

But then, a soft voice came through the line.

“Hello?”

Engfa’s heart skipped a beat. “Nu... it’s me.”

There was a pause, the kind that stretched just a little too long, filled with all the things left unsaid between them.

“Yeah, I know it’s you,” Charlotte replied, her tone guarded but tinged with something softer underneath. “It’s late, P’Fa. What’s going on?”

Engfa swallowed, suddenly unsure of what to say now that she had her on the phone. “I... I needed to talk to you. About earlier. About everything.” She could hear the slight slur in her own voice and winced, but she pressed on. “I feel like something’s wrong between us, and I don’t know what I did to make you so upset.”

Charlotte sighed on the other end, the sound heavy with emotion. “It’s not that simple, P’Fa. It’s not about what you did—it’s about what’s happening between us. Or rather, what’s not happening.”

Engfa frowned, confusion washing over her. “What do you mean?”

“I mean...” Charlotte paused, choosing her words carefully. “You flirted with Orm the whole night. In front of everyone. I get that it’s for show, but it didn’t feel like just that. It felt like something else, and I don’t know how to handle that.”

Engfa sat up straighter, the wine making her a bit defensive. “It was nothing, Nu. Just work, you know that. I was just trying to keep things light for the cameras.”

Charlotte’s voice dropped, the hurt clear. “But it didn’t feel that way to me. I saw the way you two looked at each other, and I don’t know if I’m just being insecure, but it hurt. I know you can’t be public about us because of your contract, then seeing you and Orm like that—”

Engfa cut her off, her frustration bubbling to the surface. “Charlotte, come on. You know I care about you. N’Orm is just—”

“Just what?” Charlotte interrupted, her voice rising slightly. “Just someone you happen to have incredible chemistry with? Someone the world already ships you with? Don’t you see how hard this is for me? I can’t even hold your hand in public, and then I have to watch you get all touchy with someone else.”

Engfa’s heart sank. The alcohol wasn’t helping her think clearly, but she could hear the pain in Charlotte’s voice, and it cut through her defenses. “Charlotte... I’m sorry,” she whispered, her bravado melting away. “I didn’t realize how much it was affecting you. I didn’t mean to make you feel like that.”

There was another pause, but this time it felt less tense, as if Charlotte was trying to figure out how to respond.

“I know it’s complicated,” Charlotte said softly, her voice wavering slightly. “I know we can’t be..."she hesitates, "but it just feels like... I’m losing you P’Fa. Like you’re slipping away, and I don’t know what to do.”

Engfa closed her eyes, guilt washing over her. She hadn’t meant for things to get this complicated. “You’re not losing me, Charlotte. I swear. I just... I don’t know how to juggle everything. The work, the pressure, and us.”

Charlotte exhaled, her voice quieter now. “I don’t want to be the reason you’re stressed, P’Fa. I don’t want to make things harder for you. But you have to understand that I’ve seen you flirting with Orm on all the jobs you’re doing together. It feels like you’re building something with her that you can't with me.”

Engfa felt a pang of defensiveness. “But Papa is the one who keeps booking the jobs! It’s not like I can just turn down a gig because of... because of this!”

The silence on the other end felt different this time, more understanding, more vulnerable. After what felt like an eternity, Charlotte finally spoke.

“I understand how important you career is, but it still hurts to see you flirt with her, especially when I can’t show you the same affection,” Charlotte replied, her voice trembling. “It’s like I have to compete with her, and I don’t know if I can keep doing that.”

Engfa's heart sank further as Charlotte's words hit her like a cold splash of reality. “Charlotte... I never wanted you to feel that way. It’s just work, and I can’t help who Papa decides to book.”

“Then let’s talk about it,” Charlotte urged, her tone softening again. “I just need to know where we stand, P’Fa. If we’re going to get through this, we need to be honest with each other.”

Engfa felt tears prickling at her eyes, the wine amplifying her emotions. “We will,” she whispered, her voice breaking slightly. “I’ll figure this out. I promise. Just... don’t give up on us, okay?”

Charlotte’s voice softened, a hint of a smile returning. “I’m not giving up, Bee. I’m just... asking for a little reassurance.”

Engfa nodded, even though Charlotte couldn’t see her. “You’ve got it. I’ll be better, I swear.”

They lingered on the phone for a few more minutes, the conversation lighter now, but still filled with the weight of everything they hadn’t yet solved. When they finally said goodnight, Engfa was left staring at her phone, feeling both relieved and more confused than ever.

The weight of her feelings for Charlotte pressed down on her, but so did the swirling emotions that had been stirred up by Orm. She wasn’t sure what to do next, but one thing was clear—she couldn’t keep avoiding the storm brewing inside her heart. Something had to give.

Chapter Text

The bright lights of Channel 3’s headquarters gleamed down on LingLing as she stood by the elevators, her heart racing in anticipation. She could hear the distant chatter of fans gathering in the lobby, excitement palpable in the air. Today was small fan meet and greet before rehearsal, a day LingLing had looked forward to, but with Orm by her side, everything felt different.

Ling adjusted her hair nervously, glancing at Orm, who was busy checking her outfit in the mirror. The sparkly dress hugged Orm’s figure perfectly, glimmering under the lights. She looked stunning, and LingLing felt a familiar flutter in her chest, her breath catching slightly at the sight of Orm’s curves.

“Hey, you look great!” LingLing tried to sound casual, her voice slightly shaky as she forced a smile.

“Thanks!” Orm beamed back, her eyes lighting up. “You too! That outfit is so cute on you!”

LingLing felt her cheeks warm at the compliment, but the way Orm’s eyes lingered on her made her pulse race even more. There was something in Orm's gaze, a spark of admiration that felt different. “Thanks! I was just wondering... how should we act during the meet and greet? You know, with the fans.”

Orm turned to face Ling, a curious expression on her face. “What do you mean? Just be ourselves, right? They love us for who we are!”

LingLing hesitated, her heart racing. The truth was, she didn’t know how to act around Orm anymore. There had always been a playful, flirty dynamic between them, but now, with Orm’s obvious crush on Engfa, LingLing felt a twinge of insecurity. Should she be clingy like usual? Would that make Orm uncomfortable? The last thing she wanted was to add any tension to their friendship.

“Um... right,” LingLing replied, her voice barely above a whisper. “But I don’t want to make things awkward. You know, with Khun Engfa and everything.”

Orm’s brow furrowed slightly as she tilted her head, surprised by both the honorific and Ling's hesitation to be herself. “Awkward? I mean, we’re friends, right? We should just enjoy the moment.” Her tone held a warmth that sent shivers down Ling’s spine, and the way her eyes sparkled made Ling’s heart flutter.

LingLing nodded, forcing a smile despite the whirlwind of thoughts in her head. “Of course! Just… trying to figure out the balance, I guess.”

Orm stepped closer, her eyes searching Ling’s. “Hey, if something’s bothering you, you can tell me, you know? We’re still best friends." The way Orm leaned in, her breath warm and inviting, made Ling’s stomach flip. There was a magnetic pull between them, an unspoken connection that LingLing couldn’t ignore.

LingLing ‘s heart fluttered at the thought. Best friends. She wanted to confide in Orm, to share the weight of her feelings, but the fear of complicating their relationship held her back. “It’s nothing, really! Just nervous about the fans,” she lied, hoping it would divert Orm’s attention.

“Okay, if you say so,” Orm replied, though LingLing could see a hint of concern in her eyes. That concern only deepened the connection LingLing felt, an almost electric charge between them.

As they moved towards the stage for the meet and greet, Ling’s stomach fluttered with anticipation and anxiety. Fans were already cheering, and the energy was electric. LingLing took a deep breath, trying to shake off her doubts.

The moment they stepped into the lobby, the crowd erupted in cheers. Ling’s heart soared at the sight of their supportive fans, waving posters and banners. But as they approached the front, she felt Orm’s warmth beside her, a comforting presence amidst the chaos.

“Hi, everyone!” Orm exclaimed, waving enthusiastically. “We’re so happy to see all of you!”

Ling followed suit, her nerves easing slightly as she heard the fans chant their names. “Thank you for coming! We love you all!”

The atmosphere felt like a dream, filled with laughter and excitement. They interacted with fans, taking pictures and signing autographs. LingLing couldn’t help but feel the thrill of it all, but her mind kept drifting back to Orm.

As they moved down the line of fans, LingLing noticed Orm’s natural chemistry with everyone, her warmth and charm drawing people in. The way she smiled and laughed made Ling’s heart ache with both admiration and longing. LingLing found herself stealing glances at Orm, the way her laughter lit up the room making her heart race. The tension between them felt thick, and LingLing wondered if Orm could feel it too.

“Can we take a picture together?” a fan asked, pulling LingLing back to the moment.

“Of course!” Orm replied, pulling the fan in for a selfie, and LingLing followed suit. She positioned herself close to Orm, feeling the warmth radiating between them.

“Can you two get closer?” the fan requested, and Ling’s heart raced.

LingLing glanced at Orm, gauging her reaction. Should she lean in closer? Would that be too much? With a hesitant smile, she moved a fraction closer, trying to gauge Orm’s comfort level.

But then, Orm leaned in as well, a bright smile lighting up her face. Their bodies brushed against each other, and Ling’s breath hitched at the contact. The warmth of Orm’s shoulder against hers sent an exhilarating rush through her. They both squeezed into the frame, laughter escaping their lips, and in that moment, all Ling’s worries melted away. It felt natural, easy, just like old times.

After the picture, they stepped back, and LingLing felt a rush of exhilaration. Maybe this could work after all. They could still be themselves, even with the complicated feelings swirling around them.

As the meet and greet continued, LingLing began to relax, engaging with the fans and enjoying the moment. Orm seemed to radiate happiness, her laughter infectious, and LingLing found herself mirroring that joy.

“LingLing! Over here!” a fan called, waving a poster with both their faces. Ling’s heart lifted, and she stepped forward, ready to engage.

“Hi! Thank you for coming!” LingLing smiled, feeling her confidence growing as she chatted with the fans. They complimented her outfit and asked questions about her recent projects, and she found herself relaxing more.

As they moved along the line, LingLing glanced at Orm, who was effortlessly charming the crowd. LingLing bit her lip, wondering if she should reach out, maybe tease Orm a little. But what if it backfired? What if Orm thought she was just being too forward?

Suddenly, one fan asked Orm a question that caught LingLing off guard. “Who do you think would make a better couple with you, P’Ling or P’Fa?”

The question hung in the air, and Ling’s breath caught in her throat. She looked at Orm, who seemed taken aback by the question too. Orm laughed lightly, a hint of pink creeping onto her cheeks. LingLing noticed how the blush made Orm even more attractive, stirring a mix of hope and anxiety.

“That’s a tough question! I think I’m just happy to have friends like P’Ling and P’Fa.” Orm said, her voice steady but her eyes darting to Ling, lingering a moment longer than necessary.

Ling felt a flicker of hope at Orm’s gaze, the unspoken tension between them growing stronger. Could Orm be feeling something more too?

“Come on! You have to choose!” another fan chimed in, urging for a definitive answer.

LingLing watched Orm’s face closely, unsure of what to expect. Orm hesitated, biting her lip as she glanced between LingLing and the fans. “Honestly, I think all three of us are great friends, and that’s what matters most to me,” she said, flashing a reassuring smile that felt genuine but didn’t answer the underlying question.

LingLing felt a flicker of disappointment but quickly masked it with a tight smile and a slow nod, not wanting to make it awkward. Yet, the lingering connection in Orm’s gaze told her there was something deeper beneath the surface.

The fan interaction continued, and LingLing noticed how Orm’s eyes sparkled whenever she spoke about Engfa. It was a mix of admiration and something deeper—something that made Ling's heart ache. But then, a thought struck her: what if she stopped holding back? What if she embraced her feelings, at least in this moment?

The fan interaction continued, and LingLing noticed how Orm’s eyes sparkled whenever she spoke about Engfa. But every glance Orm stole at Ling, every shy smile, fueled Ling’s hope. The air between them was thick with unexpressed feelings, and LingLing couldn’t shake the thought that maybe Orm felt something for her too.

As they wrapped up the meet and greet, LingLing felt lighter, the earlier doubts fading. Her gaze lingered on Orm a moment longer, a spark of desire igniting in her chest. Maybe she could navigate this complexity—support Orm’s feelings for Engfa while being there for her too. After all, deep down, she just wanted Orm to be happy.

As rehearsal began, LingLing exchanged glances with Orm, a newfound sense of understanding blooming between them. The air crackled with unspoken tension, a promise of what could be. Maybe it was time to stop overthinking and just enjoy the moments they shared, whatever they may be. For now, she would be there for Orm, cheering her on, even if it meant standing in the shadows for a while longer.

Chapter Text

Engfa sat in her plush office chair, sunlight streaming through the windows of her agency’s headquarters. She flipped through a stack of documents when her phone buzzed insistently on the desk. It was Boss Nawatt, and she quickly answered, her heart racing with anticipation.

“Engfa!” he greeted cheerfully. “I’ve got exciting news for you. You’re going to be in Channel 3’s new drama.”

Her eyes widened in surprise. “Really? I—wow! What’s the role?”

“You’ll be playing one of the main love interests opposite N’Orm,” he explained, his tone enthusiastic. “Rehearsal workshops start next week, so prepare yourself for some fun.”

Engfa felt a rush of conflicting emotions. On one hand, the opportunity was exhilarating. On the other, it meant getting even closer to Orm—potentially stirring up even more complications with Charlotte. “That sounds amazing, Papa! Thank you!”

“You know, the only thing that would make all this shipping buzz better is if you and Orm actually dated,” Nawatt said with a chuckle. "I mean, right?” Nawatt continued. “Can you imagine? All the fans would go wild!”

“You’re joking, right? I have a relationship clause in my contract.” Engfa reminded him, feeling a mix of amusement and concern.

“Oh, that?” Nawatt waved it off casually. “I just put that in there because I didn’t want you and Charlotte dating.”

Engfa’s eyes widened in shock. “Wait, what? You did it because of Charlotte?”

“Uh, well, you know how it is!” Nawatt stumbled, trying to cover his slip-up. “It’s just a precaution, really. It’s easier since you two work so closely together.”

Engfa felt a whirlwind of emotions as the implications of his words sank in. She knew the complexities of her feelings for Charlotte, but this new layer added to her confusion. “Okay… thanks for the heads-up,” she said, her voice tinged with uncertainty.

As soon as the call ended, Engfa's excitement was overshadowed by anxiety. She needed to tell Charlotte about this. Would she be supportive, or would it deepen the rift between them? Engfa couldn’t shake off the memory of their last conversation, fueled by wine and emotions. She only hoped Charlotte wouldn’t hold it against her.

While being driven to Charlotte’s house Engfa glanced at the script Boss had sent over.

Taking a deep breath, Engfa made her way to Charlotte’s home, her heart racing with uncertainty. She arrived and knocked softly on the door, which opened almost instantly to reveal a seemingly cheerful Charlotte.

“Hey! Engfa! You’re here!” Charlotte’s smile was genuine, and for a fleeting moment, Engfa felt relieved. There was an undeniable spark in the air, a familiar warmth that made her stomach flutter.

“Hi! I have some news to share,” Engfa said, stepping inside.

Charlotte motioned for her to sit on the couch. “What’s up? You seem a bit anxious." Her voice was laced with concern, and Engfa felt her heart tug at the sight of Charlotte’s genuine care.

Engfa hesitated, taking a moment to collect her thoughts. “I just got a call from Papa. I’m going to be in a new drama with LingOrm. I’ll be playing one of Ling’s coworkers.”

As soon as the words left her mouth, she watched Charlotte’s smile falter. The light in her eyes dimmed as if a switch had been flipped. Engfa’s heart sank. The change in Charlotte's demeanor was like a cold breeze cutting through the warmth they had shared.

“Wow,” Charlotte said quietly, her tone noticeably colder. “That’s… great...really...great.”

Engfa felt the weight of the moment. “I know it sounds complicated, especially with everything going on between us. I just thought you’d be excited for me.” She took a small step closer, longing for the connection they had before.

Charlotte crossed her arms, looking away. “Yeah, sure. I mean, you can do what you want. It’s not like you need my approval.” The defensiveness in her voice was tinged with something deeper—hurt.

Engfa sensed the tension rising and pressed on, wanting to clarify. “I mean, it’s just a role, right? It’s not like I’m trying to rub it in your face.” Her voice softened, hoping to bridge the gap.

Charlotte shrugged, her defensiveness creeping in. “What’s the role, anyway? Just a random coworker?”

Engfa took a deep breath, wanting to avoid the details that would only complicate matters. “Yeah, something like that. Just a side character, nothing major.” But her heart raced at the thought of the crush her character had on Orm, relfected her own interest in Orm.

“Really?” Charlotte raised an eyebrow, clearly not buying it. “You don’t sound to convincing.”There was a challenge in her tone that made Engfa’s pulse quicken.

Engfa hesitated, her heart pounding. “Well, it’s just… I don’t want to jinx anything by overhyping it. It’s still a work in progress.” She could feel Charlotte’s gaze piercing through her, igniting a flicker of vulnerability within her.

Charlotte’s expression hardened, and Engfa felt a sense of impending dread. “Come on, Engfa. Just tell me the specifics. What kind of character is it?” There was a desperation in Charlotte’s eyes, a longing for truth that made Engfa’s heart ache.

Engfa bit her lip, unsure of how to proceed. “Um… well, my character...she has a crush on Orm.”

Charlotte’s face fell, her eyes turning stormy. “A crush? So you’re a love interest then?” The weight of her words hung heavy, echoing the unspoken tension between them.

Engfa swallowed hard, the tension thickening the air. “I mean, yeah… but it’s just acting, right? It’s not like I’m trying to get in the way of—”

But Charlotte cut her off, her voice growing cold and distant. “Right. Just acting.” The hurt was palpable, and Engfa watched as Charlotte's shoulders tensed, a clear wall forming between them.

“I’m sorry, Charlotte. I didn’t mean for this to happen,” Engfa said, desperately trying to bridge the gap. She stepped closer, her heart racing at the thought of losing what they had. But Charlotte seemed to retreat even further, her emotions locked away.

“You should go...I just need some time,” Charlotte murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. She turned away, staring out the window, lost in her thoughts. The distance between them felt insurmountable, and Engfa yearned to reach out, to close that gap.

Engfa felt helpless, the weight of their unresolved tension pressing down on her. “Okay, I’ll… I’ll let you think about it.” As she turned to leave, she hesitated, wanting to capture Charlotte’s attention one last time.

As she stepped out of Charlotte’s home into the cool air, her heart raced, a mix of disappointment and regret washing over her. The excitement of the role was now overshadowed by the growing rift with Charlotte, leaving her feeling lost. She needed an outlet, someone to talk to about everything that was happening. But all she could think about was how much she wished Charlotte would understand her feelings, that there was more than just acting between them.

Once was gone, Charlotte grabbed her phone and dialed Heidi’s number.

“Heidi!” Charlotte said when her friend picked up. “You won’t believe what Engfa just told me.”

“What happened?” Heidi asked, concern lacing her voice.

Charlotte sighed heavily, her irritation bubbling to the surface. “She’s going to be in a new drama, and guess who she gets to play a love interest for? Orm! Can you believe it?”

Heidi paused, trying to gauge Charlotte’s emotions. “Wow! That sounds like a big opportunity for her. Are you okay?”

Charlotte huffed. “I don’t know! I thought we were in this together. And now she’s getting a role that makes things even messier between us. It feels like I’m losing her to N’Orm, and that thought is tearing me apart.”

“That’s not fair, Charlotte,” Heidi said gently. “You know P’Fa cares about you. It’s just acting.”

“Yeah, well, it feels like more than that,” Charlotte snapped, frustration spilling over. “You weren't there at the award show, you didn’t feel the energy between them. It’s like I’m invisible in her life now.”

“Maybe you should talk to her about how you feel instead of shutting her out,” Heidi suggested.

Charlotte took a deep breath, feeling conflicted. “I don’t know if I can. Right now, it just hurts too much. I don’t want to hold her back, but I can’t help feeling like this is the beginning of the end for us.”

After hanging up, Charlotte sat on her couch, feeling a mix of anger and sadness swirl within her. She didn’t want to lose Engfa, but it was hard to shake the feeling that their friendship/relationship/situationship…whatever it was, was slipping away.

Charlotte sat in silence, grappling with her feelings. She felt trapped between wanting to support Engfa’s dreams and the fear of losing her to someone else. She wanted to be happy for Engfa, but the thought of her friend being so close to Orm felt like a punch in the gut. She picked up her phone again, debating whether to reach out to Engfa, but the uncertainty of the situation held her back.

Engfa was struggling with her own whirlwind of emotions, feeling torn between excitement for the role and concern for Charlotte.

She quickly called Nudee on her ride home, desperate for a distraction.

“Hey! What’s up?” Nudee answered, her voice bright and cheerful.

“Hey! Want to go out tonight?” Engfa asked, trying to sound upbeat. “I need to blow off some steam.”

“Absolutely! What’s the plan?” Nudee replied, excitement evident in her tone.

Engfa felt a spark of hope as they made plans for a night out. She fought against the fatigue wrapping around her like a heavy blanket, wishing she could shake off the stress. “Let’s hit that new bar downtown. I could really use a drink.”

“Sounds perfect! I’ll pick you up in an hour,” Nudee said before hanging up.

As Engfa prepared for the night, she thought about Charlotte and how much she valued having her in her life. Should she tell Charlotte that Boss put the relationship clause in her contract just to keep them apart? Engfa felt a conflict stir within her; it was one thing to have complications in their relationship, but it felt even more complicated to reveal the reasoning behind it. Would it help or only make things worse?She was already so drained from the stress of the situation, and the thought of adding more weight to their already complicated relationship felt overwhelming. She wished things were different, but for now, she had to focus on herself.

That night, as Engfa enjoyed a few drinks with Nudee, laughter filled the air, but her thoughts kept drifting back to Charlotte. The night was a distraction, but the reality of their complicated friendship lingered in the back of her mind, waiting for the right moment to surface again.

Chapter Text

The bar hummed with energy, laughter echoing off the walls as Engfa and Nudee settled into a cozy booth, the dim lights creating an inviting atmosphere. Engfa was still buzzing from the drinks, trying to shake off the complicated emotions of the day, while Nudee’s excitement was palpable.

“Can you believe this place?” Nudee exclaimed, her eyes sparkling. “It’s amazing! I can’t wait to see what kind of fun we get into tonight!”

“Yeah, it’s a nice spot,” Engfa replied, but her thoughts drifted back to Charlotte. She felt guilty about how their conversation had ended earlier, but she pushed those thoughts aside for now. “Let’s just enjoy the night.”

Ying had practically dragged LingLing out of her apartment, insisting she needed moral support. “Come on! You need to help me make a move on Prigkhing,” Ying said, her determination shining through.

LingLing sighed but relented, knowing how much it meant to her friend. “Alright, but just for a little while. I have rehearsal tomorrow.”

When they arrived at the bar, Ying spotted Prigkhing almost immediately. “Look, there she is! And she brought Orm with her!” Ying exclaimed, waving enthusiastically.

LingLing's heart skipped a beat at the sight of Orm, the dazzling young actress laughing effortlessly with Prigkhing. “I can’t believe she's here,” LingLing whispered, anxiety creeping in. She didn’t want to seem overly eager or clingy, especially not in front of Orm.

As Ying and LingLing made their way to a table in the back, Engfa was enjoying the night when Nudee noticed the familiar faces across the room. Nudee nudged her, her eyes wide with excitement. “Look! Isn't that N’Orm?”

Engfa turned and saw Orm laughing with LingLing and two people she’s pretty sure we also in TSOU, she’s pretty sure she met one of them at the fashion show with Orm, that night is still a bit of a blur…Ying she thinks. “Wow, I didn’t know they’d be here,” she said, feeling a mix of emotions. “I hope they don’t notice us.”

But Nudee’s enthusiasm was contagious. “We should go say hi! I’ve been dying to meet them!”

Engfa hesitated, then nodded reluctantly. “Okay, but don't make it weird. I mean it.”

Nudee gave a mock salute, but the excitement in her eyes was undeniable. “I promise! But come on, this is huge! It’s not every day we run into them.”

With a sigh, Engfa relented, still feeling hesitant but knowing there was no stopping Nudee once she got this excited. She approached just as LingLing and Orm were leaning closer, their chemistry undeniable. Engfa took a deep breath and stepped forward.

“Uh, hey! Sorry to interrupt,” Engfa said awkwardly, her cheeks flushing as she recognized that she was cutting into a moment between them.

LingLing turned, startled, and instantly felt a pang of jealousy as Engfa smiled at Orm.

Engfa forced a smile, feeling slightly embarrassed by the situation. “I’m Engfa,” she said with a bow officially introducing herself to LingLing and with a quick glance at Nudee, she added, “And this is Nessa-" "But you can call me Nudee!" Nudee blurted out cutting Engfa off. "Sorry she’s being a bit of a fan girl tonight.” Engfa apologized with an eye roll and slight chuckle.

Nudee grinned, waving enthusiastically. “Oh my gosh, you all were amazing in The Secret of Us! I’ve been dying to meet you guys!”

Orm laughed, nudging LingLing gently, clearly amused by Nudee’s excitement. Ling, however, glanced at Engfa with a subtle hint of discomfort, trying to read her intentions.

“Hi, I’m LingLing,” she managed to say, forcing a smile despite the flicker of jealousy she felt as Engfa smiled brightly at Orm.

Ying beamed at them both, eager to keep the mood light. “P'Fa, this is Prigkhing!” She gestured to Prigkhing, who offered them both a warm smile, and gestured for them to sit.

Nudee chimed in, practically bouncing in her seat. “I’m a huge fan of The Secret of Us! You all were amazing in it!”

As the introductions flowed, Engfa took a seat at the table, instinctively moving closer to Orm. Ling’s eyes narrowed slightly, watching the dynamic unfold. She apologized again, glancing at Nudee. “Sorry, she’s just really excited to be here.”

Nudee rolled her eyes, laughing. “No need to apologize! I’m just a fan, what can I say?”

“Yeah, it was such a fun project,” Prigkhing said, glancing between the two new arrivals. “We should all get together more often!”

“Definitely! It’s great to finally meet you all,” Engfa said, her smile genuine. “I’ve heard so much about LingOrm, it’s nice to see up close.”

Orm blushed slightly and gently swatted at Engfa’s arm, “Oh stop, we’re just great friends.”

Engfa could sense a flicker of jealousy from LingLing but tried to brush it off. She didn’t want to make the situation awkward, especially now that they were all going to be working together.

The tension between Engfa and LingLing seemed to linger, but Orm kept the conversation going, clearly happy to see Engfa. Meanwhile, Nudee was soaking in every moment, and Engfa found herself trying to keep the atmosphere light, all while sensing the shifting dynamics at the table.

As the night went on, the atmosphere was lively, with laughter and teasing filling the air. Engfa, trying to make the most of the situation, leaned into Orm’s space a little, attempting to keep the conversation flowing.

“So, how did you end up  here tonight?” Engfa asked Orm, her voice playful.

Orm’s eyes sparkled as she spoke. “Prigkhing invited me out. I’m glad we came; this place has a great vibe.”

Engfa smiled, warmth spreading in her chest. “Yeah, it really does,” she said softly, holding Orm’s gaze for a second too long.

Across the table, LingLing watched the exchange, her heart racing with a mix of emotions. She wanted to be happy for Orm, but the way Engfa was interacting with her made it hard to ignore the feeling of being sidelined. She fidgeted with her drink, forcing a smile, though her mind was racing with thoughts she didn’t want to acknowledge.

As the conversation continued, Nudee, oblivious to the tension, was soaking in the atmosphere, thrilled to be among these people. She nudged Engfa playfully. “You should tell them about your new role! They’d love to hear about it!”

Engfa shot Nudee a warning look, suddenly feeling self-conscious. “Uh, it’s not a big deal,” she stammered, trying to change the subject. She could feel Ling’s eyes on her and didn’t want to stir up anything unnecessary.

“Oh, come on!” Nudee insisted, grinning widely. “You’re going to be one of Orm's love interest! That’s so cool!”

LingLing’s eyes widened as she instinctively turned to Orm, watching for her reaction. Engfa noticed the shift in energy at the table, feeling the weight of the unspoken tension between her and Ling.

“Wait, what role?” Orm asked, tilting her head, her expression a mix of curiosity and concern.

Engfa swallowed hard, her heart racing. “It seems we get to play together some more. I play Ling’s coworker, and she has a crush on Orm,” she said with a nervous laugh.

LingLing’s heart sank at the words, and she felt a rush of emotions. This was not how she had imagined the night would go. She could feel the weight of the competition creeping in, jealousy simmering beneath the surface. “Great!.. we had no idea you were the one they cast for the role,” LingLing mumbled under her breath, trying to keep her frustration in check.

Orm’s gaze flickered between Engfa and Ling, clearly sensing the tension but trying to keep things light. “This is going to be so much fun, you guys!” she said, her enthusiasm genuine.

Engfa smiled, grateful for Orm’s support but fully aware of the growing tension with Ling. “Yeah, it seems like we’ll get to see each other more,” she said, her voice warm as she looked directly at Orm. The words hung in the air, carrying an undertone that wasn’t lost on anyone at the table.

LingLing’s forced smile faltered as she tried to mask her discomfort. “Looking forward to it,” she muttered, though her heart felt heavy. She knew she needed to let go of the jealousy and embrace the moment, but it was hard to ignore the feeling of competition that was slowly creeping in.

As the conversation continued, the energy at the table was palpable, with laughter and banter filling the air. But beneath it all, LingLing couldn’t shake the feeling of being pushed aside, and Engfa found herself caught in a web of emotions as the night wore on, with all their hearts tangled in the complexities of friendship and budding romance.

Chapter Text

The morning light streamed through Engfa's window, waking her from a restless sleep. She rubbed her eyes and reached for her phone, the notifications lighting up the screen like a Christmas tree. Curious, she unlocked it and immediately felt her heart drop.

Twitter was ablaze with pictures from the night before— Pictures flooded her feed, and each one felt like a stab to her heart. There was Engfa leaning in close to Orm, her lips just inches from Orm's cheek. The angle made it look like a kiss, and the captions were explosive

“Engfa and Orm are officially a thing! #OrmFa” 

“Looks like Ling’s ship has sunk! #LingOrm” 

“Engfa and Orm are so cute together! #NewCoupleGoals”

Engfa's stomach twisted as she scrolled through the posts, her mind racing. This wasn’t how she wanted things to unfold. The pictures had painted a narrative she didn’t intend to create, and suddenly, her name was trending alongside Orm’s for all the wrong reasons.

She quickly jumped out of bed and threw on some clothes, a sense of urgency washing over her. This had to be addressed, and fast.

Twitter was ablaze with pictures from the night before—hundreds, maybe thousands of pictures flooded her feed, and each one felt like a stab to her heart. There was Engfa front and center, leaning in close to Orm, her lips just inches from Orm's cheek. The angle made it look like a kiss, and the captions were explosive. Her hands started to tremble as she read them.

“Engfa and Orm are officially a thing! #OrmFa” 

“Looks like Ling’s ship has sunk! #LingOrm” 

“Engfa and Orm are so cute together! #NewCoupleGoals”

Engfa's stomach twisted into painful knots as she scrolled through the posts, her mind racing in a blind panic. This wasn’t how she wanted things to unfold. Her heart pounded in her chest, and the room started to spin. The pictures had painted a narrative she didn’t intend to create, and suddenly, her name was trending alongside Orm’s for all the wrong reasons. Her breath hitched as her thoughts spiraled—what would Charlotte think? What would everyone think?

She quickly jumped out of bed and threw on some clothes, a sense of urgency and fear washing over her. Her hands fumbled as she grabbed her phone—she had to fix this, now. This had to be addressed, and fast. Her head pounded with the pressure—she needed to act before things spiraled completely out of control.

Charlotte was also scrolling through Twitter, her mood already sour from the night before. As she flipped through her feed, her heart sank further as she stumbled upon the same images. Each picture stung, and the captions felt like daggers, piercing her with reminders of her own insecurities.

“Engfa’s stealing Orm right in front of us! This isn’t fair.” 

“LingLing better step up her game or she’s going to lose Orm!” 

“Looks like Engfa and Orm are the new couple on the block! #TeamOrmFa”

Charlotte felt the air leave her lungs as she tried to digest it all. Her chest tightened, and a pit of dread grew in her stomach, twisting with every post she saw. Though she knew in her heart that Engfa loved her, the images painted a different story, one that was now becoming a narrative that everyone else was buying into. Her fingers grew cold as her thoughts spiraled, unable to escape the growing sense of fear.

“What if I really am losing her?” Charlotte thought, staring blankly at the screen. The words echoed in her mind, relentless and heavy. The images seemed to come alive, taunting her with the closeness between Engfa and Orm. It felt like a betrayal, and Charlotte couldn’t shake the anger and sadness rising within her. Her heart ached, conflicted between trust and the overwhelming noise of doubt.

Engfa had been her anchor, the one person who made her feel special, and now the world was spinning in a different direction, one she couldn’t control. Each caption felt like a hammer blow to her confidence. Charlotte had always tried to be the calm and steady one, the person who kept her emotions in check while others around her let theirs spill over. She was the one who could think clearly, even when things felt chaotic. But now, seeing Engfa so cozy with someone else—especially someone as charismatic as Orm—made her feel small and insecure. For once, she felt like everything was slipping out of her control, and it terrified her. The ground beneath her seemed to crumble as her mind raced through worst-case scenarios.

With her heart heavy, she threw her phone onto the bed and buried her face in her hands, overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness. Tears stung at the corners of her eyes, but she fought them back, trying to hold onto what little strength she had left.

Deep down, Charlotte felt that Engfa was still hers, that the bond they shared was something special. But the voices of the fans, the pictures, and the sheer noise of social media were beginning to drown out her confidence. The more she thought about it, the more her grip on reality seemed to slip.

Determined to push through her sadness, Charlotte decided to call Hedi. She needed to hear someone else's voice, someone who could help her make sense of the chaos. Maybe talking to her best friend would help clear her mind. She dialed the number, anxiously tapping her fingers against her bed, her heart pounding in her chest.

“Hedi! I need to talk,” Charlotte blurted as soon as her friend picked up. Her voice cracked, betraying the fear she tried to suppress.

“Hey, what’s up? You sound stressed,” Hedi replied, concern lacing her voice.

“Did you see the pictures of Engfa and Orm?” Charlotte’s voice cracked slightly as she spoke, the hurt evident. “They look so close… and people are saying they’re a couple. It feels like everything is falling apart.”

“I saw them,” Hedi admitted, her tone shifting to one of empathy. “But Charlotte, you know it’s just a moment, right? They were at a bar, and the music was loud. It could have been anything.”

“But it looks like they’re together,” Charlotte interrupted, her frustration surfacing again. Her throat tightened, and she could barely keep her voice steady. “And everyone is talking about it. I feel like I’m losing her. What if she likes Orm? What if this is it?”

Hedi sighed, choosing her words carefully. “You need to talk to P’Fa. Don’t let Twitter dictate your relationship. She loves you, and you need to trust that.”

“But what if it’s not enough?” Charlotte whispered, her voice trembling. The words felt heavy, as if saying them made the fear more real. “What if she sees how fun it is with Orm and decides she wants that instead?”

“You’re overthinking this. Just be honest with her about how you feel,” Hedi encouraged. “If you don’t, you’ll regret it.”

After hanging up, Charlotte felt a flicker of determination spark within her. Hedi was right. She couldn’t allow social media to dictate her reality or her relationship. If Engfa loved her, she would need to fight for that love. But the fear still lingered, clawing at her chest, making her wonder if talking would really fix anything.

Taking a deep breath, Charlotte steeled herself, resolved to confront Engfa about everything. Her stomach churned with anxiety, but she knew this was the only way forward. The thought of facing her friend—someone she adored, and now felt threatened by—made her heart race with anxiety. The uncertainty gnawed at her, but she couldn’t back down now.

“I have to talk to her,” Charlotte finally decided, grabbing her phone and sending a message to Engfa, her fingers trembling as she typed. “Can we talk? I need to see you.”

As she hit send, Charlotte felt a mix of fear and hope, wondering if this conversation could mend the cracks forming between them. Her heart pounded in her chest as she waited, each second feeling like an eternity.

Chapter Text

Engfa stood in front of the mirror, nervously adjusting her outfit for the meeting with Charlotte. Her heart twisted in her chest as the weight of her conflicting emotions bore down on her—her love for Charlotte and the ache of knowing she kept hurting her. The photos with Orm flashed through her mind—the way they leaned in close, the world’s wild assumptions about them, and the inevitable gossip that followed. But beneath the gossip, there was something real: an undeniable tension with Orm, a chemistry she couldn't ignore. She hated herself for feeling it, especially when Charlotte was everything to her.

As she glanced at her phone, she noticed the time. Charlotte was probably almost here, and Engfa felt a wave of anxiety wash over her. What would she say? How could she explain the situation without making it worse? How could she explain the part of her that was starting to enjoy the attention with Orm?

When Charlotte finally arrived, Engfa opened the door, her heart pounding. “Hey,” she greeted softly, trying to gauge Charlotte’s mood.

“Hey,” Charlotte replied, her voice carrying a hint of tension. The air between them felt heavy with unspoken words.

They sat down together in the cozy living room, the silence stretching uncomfortably. Engfa took a deep breath, determined to set the record straight. But even as she was about to speak, guilt gnawed at her. She loved Charlotte deeply, but how could she ask her to wait six years—six impossibly long years—until her contract allowed them to be together? It was selfish, and Engfa knew it.

“I saw the pictures, too,” she began, her voice steady despite her nerves. “I need you to know that it’s not what it looks like.”

Charlotte’s gaze was intense, searching Engfa’s face for truth. “Then what is it?” she asked, her voice slightly strained.

Engfa quickly explained, “I was out with Nudee, and we just went over to say hi. P’Ling and two of their friends were also there. It was a friendly interaction, and I didn’t even think about how it would look. I swear, the pictures were cropped to make it seem more intimate than it was. I would never do anything to hurt you.” Her voice wavered slightly at the end. The guilt was becoming unbearable—because while she didn't mean to hurt Charlotte, she couldn’t deny that part of her was drawn to Orm in a way she wasn’t ready to admit.

Charlotte’s expression softened slightly, her understanding surfacing through the layers of hurt. “I want to believe you, Engfa,” she replied quietly. “But seeing those pictures… it made me question everything. Especially with you filming with Orm soon.”

Engfa swallowed hard. Filming with Orm was only going to intensify the attraction she already felt. And it was allowed—Papa didn’t forbid it, in fact he encouraged it unlike with Charlotte. “I don’t want to lose you,” she said, her voice filled with urgency. She reached for Charlotte’s hand, squeezing it gently. “You mean too much to me.”

Charlotte hesitated, the weight of the moment heavy in the air. “You could never lose me,” she finally said, her voice steady but tinged with sadness. “I’ve said it before: if not you, no one. You are the most important person to me.”

Engfa felt a rush of warmth at Charlotte’s words, but it was quickly overshadowed by the realization of their complicated situation. They weren’t officially together, they can't be. six years. She couldn’t ask Charlotte to wait that long, no matter how much she wanted to. It would be unfair. But how could she let her go?

“I just think… maybe we should take a pause,” Charlotte suggested, her voice breaking slightly. “With you filming and everything, it’s only going to get more complicated.”

Engfa’s heart sank at the suggestion. A pause felt like losing her, even though deep down she knew Charlotte deserved someone who could give her everything without restrictions. She was tied down by her career, by her contract, by the same industry that allowed her to be close to someone like Orm. “Charlotte, please… don’t say that. We can figure this out together,” she pleaded.

Charlotte shook her head, tears glistening in her eyes. “It just hurts too much, for us to be close, then have to watch you do the same with someone else. I care about you too much to let this ruin what we have.”

Engfa’s throat tightened. She hated herself for the small part of her that wanted to explore things with Orm. Orm was the safe choice—the one her career could handle, the one Papa allowed. But her heart still screamed for Charlotte. She wished she could be selfish and have both, but it wasn’t fair. It wasn’t fair to Charlotte, and it wasn’t fair to anyone.

“Please, just give me a chance to show you how much you mean to me. I’ll always choose you,” Engfa insisted, her voice thick with emotion. But even as she said it, she wondered if she was lying—to Charlotte or to herself.

Charlotte leaned in closer, her eyes searching Engfa’s face for reassurance. After a moment of silence, she whispered, “I know you care. I just… I’m scared.”

Engfa nodded, understanding the vulnerability that came with love. “I’m scared too,” she admitted softly. Scared that she wouldn’t be able to stop the growing feelings for Orm, scared that Charlotte would slip away before they ever had a real chance. But mostly, she was scared of the way she kept hurting the person she loved most.

With a deep breath, Charlotte took Engfa’s hands in hers, squeezing them gently. “I want to believe that,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

They shared a lingering gaze, a connection that transcended words. Finally, Charlotte leaned in and pressed her lips against Engfa’s in a tender kiss, pouring all her emotions into that fleeting moment. It was bittersweet, a mix of love and uncertainty.

As they pulled away, Engfa’s heart ached with longing.

Charlotte, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. “Just… be careful with N’Orm, okay?”

Engfa nodded, knowing the weight of Charlotte’s words. “I will. I promise.” But even as she promised, she couldn’t ignore the part of her that was already drawn to Orm. It made her feel like a traitor, but it was the truth she couldn’t run from.

As Charlotte stood to leave, Engfa felt a pang of sadness wash over her. “Goodbye, Nu,” she said softly, trying to hold back her own tears.

“Goodbye, P’Fa,” Charlotte replied, her voice heavy with unsaid words. As she walked out the door, Engfa felt the threads of their relationship unraveling, leaving her with a sense of dread about what lay ahead.

Alone in her apartment, Engfa allowed the tears to fall, the uncertainty of their future weighing heavily on her heart. She hated that she kept hurting Charlotte, hated that she couldn’t give her the love she deserved without complications, without the weight of her career hanging over them. She wanted to be with Charlotte, but the tension with Orm was real too.

She knew she had to navigate the storm ahead with grace and determination, but as the reality of their situation settled in, it felt harder than ever to stay afloat. Torn between two worlds, Engfa didn’t know how much longer she could keep pretending that her heart was only pulled in one direction.

Chapter Text

LingLing sat on her couch, scrolling through her phone aimlessly. The warm sunlight filtered through the curtains, casting a soft glow across the room, but the atmosphere felt anything but warm. She paused as her finger scrolled over a flurry of tweets and Instagram posts that caught her eye, her heart sinking as she recognized the faces in the pictures.

Engfa and Orm were everywhere.

In one particularly striking photo, Engfa leaned in close to Orm, their smiles bright and infectious, creating a moment that looked almost intimate. LingLing’s stomach twisted painfully, despite knowing she had been right there when the picture was taken. She had seen it happen with her own eyes and knew that nothing had gone on between them. But still, something about the way they looked at each other in the photo gnawed at her, and she couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling that had been brewing since that day. She clenched her jaw, frustration bubbling beneath the surface.

“Why am I so upset?” she muttered under her breath, tossing her phone onto the couch. She knew better than to let jealousy dictate her feelings, but she felt raw and exposed, like a wound that wouldn’t heal. After all, she had seen the whole thing happen in real-time—nothing happened. And yet… it felt like something did. The tension she sensed between Engfa and Orm that day hadn’t been imagined. It was real. She felt it.

It wasn’t just the images that upset her; it was the reminder of all the moments she’d held back from Orm because of their age difference.

At 29, LingLing was acutely aware of the societal expectations that weighed on her. She thought of Orm’s carefree spirit, her youthful energy, and the way her laughter lit up a room.  LingLing loved that about Orm but also felt the pressure of being the older one. She couldn’t help but compare herself to Engfa, who was the same age as her, and yet didn’t seem to carry the same hesitations.

“What’s the point?” she thought, still unable to push away the sudden rush of jealousy.  “I shouldn’t even care. Orm isn’t mine. She can be with whoever she wants, and if Engfa makes her happy… that should be enough, right?”

But it wasn’t enough. The realization that Engfa was likely going to be spending a lot of time with Orm, especially now that they were cast in the same drama together, was like a dagger to Ling’s heart. she thought, still unable to push away the sudden rush of jealousy. She didn’t want to be selfish, but the thought of watching Engfa and Orm grow closer filled her with a deep sense of sadness.

Ling sighed and ran her hands through her hair, feeling the weight of her emotions pressing down on her. “It’s not fair,” she whispered to the empty room. “It’s not fair that I have to hold back because of age, while Engfa just waltzes in without a care.”

Her thoughts drifted back to the times she and Orm had shared sweet moments—those brief touches, the lingering glances, the inside jokes that seemed to make the world around them disappear. She remembered the times they’d laughed together, how her heart raced every time Orm was near, and how she longed to take that leap.

LingLing picked up her phone again, her resolve weakening as she scrolled through the pictures of Engfa and Orm once more. “What if I lose my chance?” she thought, biting her lip in frustration. “What if I don’t say anything, and they become something more?”

Just then, her phone buzzed with a message from Ying, and she instinctively opened it.

Ying: Hey! Did you see the pics of Engfa and Orm? How are you doing?

LingLing sighed and typed back, Yeah, I saw. Just trying not to think about it.

A moment later, Ying replied, Ling, it’s okay to feel upset. You like her, don’t you?

LingLing hesitated, her fingers hovering over the screen. She wanted to be honest, but the vulnerability of admitting her feelings made her stomach churn. Instead, she replied, I just don’t think I have the right to feel upset. Orm isn’t mine. She can do whatever she wants.

Ying’s response was immediate. But that doesn’t mean you don’t have feelings. You can’t ignore them forever!

LingLing leaned back against the couch, letting out a frustrated sigh. She knew Ying was right, but the thought of confronting her feelings terrified her. The confusion, the doubt—she was torn. She loved Orm, but she couldn’t understand why something as simple as a few pictures with Engfa was eating away at her so badly when she knew the truth. “What if I ruin everything?” she whispered to herself. “What if I confess and it changes our friendship? What if I get hurt?”

LingLing felt tears prick at the corners of her eyes, and she fought against the wave of emotions threatening to overwhelm her. “I just need to figure this out,” she murmured. “Maybe I’ll talk to Orm… eventually.”

But deep down, she knew she couldn’t keep pushing her feelings aside. The ache in her chest reminded her that love didn’t always follow the rules of age or circumstance, and the longer she held back, the more it would hurt. As she stared at her phone, LingLing felt the first stirrings of determination rising within her.

“Maybe it’s time to stop being afraid,” she thought, a flicker of hope igniting in her heart. She glanced at the pictures one last time, steeling herself for the conversation she knew she needed to have. Whatever happened next, she would finally confront her feelings for Orm.

Chapter Text

A week had passed since the night at the bar, and Orm couldn’t shake the feeling of something amiss. LingLing had been quiet, her absence weighing heavily on Orm’s mind. The playful banter they usually shared was gone, replaced by an awkward silence that lingered between them. Orm felt a growing frustration with Ling’s avoidant behavior, wondering why she wouldn’t just talk to her. What had happened to their easy camaraderie? It was disheartening. But deep down, Orm also second-guessed herself, questioning whether her feelings were justified. Why would LingLing be avoiding her? Surely, it couldn’t be jealousy; LingLing definitely didn’t like her that way, right? Orm had half a mind to call her out, but she didn’t know what to say—how to broach the topic of the photos that had caused such turmoil.

Today was the first day of the rehearsal workshop, and Orm was both excited and nervous. Engfa had arrived early, and the two were working on a scene that required chemistry, something they had in spades. Engfa was a natural at getting into character, and Orm found herself drawn to the intensity of the moment as they rehearsed.

“Alright, let’s take it from the top,” Engfa said, her tone playful but focused. The scene involved some tension between their characters, and as they rehearsed, Orm could feel the electric atmosphere enveloping them.

In a bold move, Engfa decided to lean into the scene, cornering Orm against the wall of the rehearsal studio. Engfa created a barrier that made Orm feel both captivated and a little trapped. Orm's shoulders were against the wall, making her appear smaller in comparison, which heightened the intensity of the moment, the way Orm leaned into the wall accentuated Engfa’s commanding presence, turning the usual dynamics of their heights into an intimate power play that charged the air between them. One of Engfa’s hands pressed against the wall by Orm’s head, the other tilting Orm’s chin up toward her, creating an intimate space between them. Engfa’s gaze was intense, and for a moment, the world around them faded away.

“Maybe we should just give in,” Engfa whispered, the words hanging heavy in the air. She leaned in, almost brushing her lips against Orm’s, her breath warm and tantalizing. Orm’s heart raced at the proximity, and the charged atmosphere made her acutely aware of how alive Engfa’s touch felt against her skin.

Just then, the door swung open, and LingLing stepped into the room. The sight before her felt like a punch to the gut. Orm, caught in Engfa’s embrace, looked surprised but also entranced. Ling’s heart sank as she watched the scene unfold, her stomach churning with a mix of jealousy and hurt. Engfa’s closeness to Orm was palpable, and LingLing could feel the tension radiating off her, igniting a familiar fire of envy within her.

“Hey,” LingLing said, her voice steadier than she felt. She tried to act unbothered, forcing a casual tone that belied the turmoil inside her. “Am I interrupting?”

Engfa and Orm both turned to look at her, the tension in the air dissipating slightly. Orm’s expression shifted from surprise to concern. “Ling! We were just—”

“Practicing, right?” LingLing cut in, her smile tight. “Looks like you two are really into it.”

Orm’s brow furrowed, sensing the undercurrent of Ling’s words. She couldn’t understand why LingLing was acting this way, but the unease was palpable. “We were just rehearsing a scene. It’s all for the workshop,” Orm replied, attempting to brush off the moment but feeling the weight of Ling’s gaze. Ling’s demeanor was so tense, so unlike her usual self, that Orm couldn't shake the feeling of being caught in a storm.

Engfa noticed the shift in atmosphere, her heart sinking as she recalled Charlotte's sadness. “We were just getting into character,” she said, trying to lighten the mood. “You know how it goes. Tension is key, right?”

LingLing forced a laugh, but it felt hollow. “Right,” she replied, crossing her arms as she took a step further into the room. “I see that.”

The rehearsal continued, but LingLing found it hard to focus. As Engfa and Orm worked through their scene, she felt a mix of longing and frustration gnawing at her. Watching Engfa lean closer to Orm, her fingers brushing against Orm’s arms, was excruciating. The chemistry between them was undeniable, and it sent waves of jealousy crashing over Ling. She had held back for too long, and now watching Engfa and Orm’s chemistry was like a knife twisting in her gut.

Engfa, on the other hand, was grappling with her own emotions. She was still feeling the weight of her unresolved feelings for Charlotte, and the tension between her and Orm felt like a temptation she wasn’t sure she could resist. There was something intoxicating about being close to Orm, something that made her heart race. She could sense Ling’s jealousy, the way it wrapped around them like a storm cloud, making her want to challenge that tension even further. But with Charlotte’s sadness looming in the background, Engfa struggled to know where to draw the line.

“Let’s take a break,” Engfa suggested after a few more run-throughs. She needed to collect her thoughts, to figure out how to navigate the tangled web of feelings that had suddenly enveloped her life.

Ling nodded, taking a step back as she tried to compose herself. Orm looked between the two women, confusion written on her face. “Are you okay, P’Ling?” she asked, her voice softening with concern.

“Yeah, of course,” LingLing replied, forcing a smile. “Just… I need some air.” She turned on her heel and walked toward the door, her heart pounding in her chest.

Once outside, she leaned against the cool wall of the building, trying to catch her breath. “What am I doing?” she whispered to herself, frustration bubbling up. She had to confront her feelings; she could no longer pretend they didn’t exist. But the thought of facing Orm, especially now, felt impossibly daunting.

As LingLing stood there, the world around her faded away, and all she could think about was how to bridge the distance that had grown between her and Orm. She replayed the scene in her mind, Engfa’s boldness contrasting with her own hesitation, making LingLing feel like a coward for not expressing her true feelings. The rehearsal, the pictures, and the tension with Engfa all swirled together in a storm of emotions, leaving LingLing feeling lost and unsure of how to move forward.

Chapter Text

As the rehearsal continued, Engfa settled into a corner of the studio, her heart heavy with conflicting emotions. She watched as LingLing and Orm worked through their scene, their chemistry undeniable. Engfa had always known LingLing was beautiful—there was an effortless grace about her that turned heads and captivated hearts. But today, in the soft light of the rehearsal space, Ling’s beauty seemed to shine brighter than ever.

Engfa couldn’t help but recall Charlotte’s words about LingLing being so beautify It’s hard to look at her for too long. The thought of Charlotte made Engfa’s heart ache. Even a fleeting reminder of her almost girlfriend brought a wave of sadness crashing over her, reminding her of the unresolved tension between them. She swallowed hard, forcing herself to focus on the rehearsal.

Ling moved with confidence, every gesture deliberate as she and Orm set the stage for the next scene—a kiss that would serve as the culmination of their characters’ built-up tension. As they practiced, Engfa noticed the way LingLing looked at Orm, her eyes brimming with unspoken emotions. LingLing had always been the more reserved of the two, but in this moment, Engfa could see that LingLing was ready to pour her heart out.

“Let’s try the kiss again,” the director called out, a hint of excitement in their voice.

Ling took a deep breath, steadying herself. She and Orm exchanged glances, the weight of the moment hanging between them. As they leaned in, Engfa held her breath, the air thick with anticipation.

The kiss was electric, and LingLing put everything she had into it. All her feelings—the yearning, the frustration, the unvoiced affection—flooded into that single moment. It was raw and passionate, a silent confession of all the things LingLing had wanted to say but never found the courage to express.

Orm responded instantly, feeling the surge of heat spread through her body. She was caught off guard by just how intense it was—the softness of Ling's lips, the depth of her emotions. It stirred something deep within her, a desire she hadn’t expected. Orm's heart pounded in her chest as the kiss deepened, her hands tightening their grip on Ling’s arms as if anchoring herself in the overwhelming sensation. As the kiss ended, Orm couldn’t immediately pull away; instead, she rested her forehead against Ling’s, her breath shaky. Eyes still closed, she murmured, “That was... intense,” her voice a little hoarse.

Ling stood frozen with Orm in her arms, emotions raw and vulnerable. She was desperate for a sign—a reaction, anything to know if Orm felt even a fraction of what she was feeling. When Orm finally opened her eyes, there was a glimmer of something—understanding, connection—but it was fleeting, leaving LingLing unsure and exposed.

Engfa felt her heart clench as she watched, a pang of envy mingling with admiration. She understood now why Charlotte had warned about Ling’s beauty; it was overwhelming in its intensity. Ling’s vulnerability shone through, and Engfa realized this might be Ling’s only chance to express her feelings without risking rejection.

As LingLing and Orm pulled back, Engfa saw the flush on Orm’s cheeks, the lingering tension in her posture. It was clear to Engfa that the kiss had done more than just serve the scene—it had left Orm undeniably affected. Orm's body language screamed how turned on she was, though she tried to steady herself with shaky breaths.

But for Engfa, the moment was even more complicated. She had a crush on Orm, and watching the kiss made her stomach twist with a mix of desire and frustration. She couldn’t deny her attraction to Orm—how drawn she was to her—but she Charlotte...the woman she yearned for but cannot have, even as she found herself yearning for Orm. Ling, meanwhile, was someone she could see as a friend, someone Engfa wanted to support, especially in her budding relationship with Orm. Engfa felt conflicted—caught between her own feelings for Orm and the last thing she wanted, which was to get in the way of legendary LingOrm.

The kiss ended, but the silence that followed felt charged, leaving everyone in the room momentarily breathless. LingLing pulled back, a mix of relief and vulnerability in her eyes as she searched Orm’s face for a reaction. Engfa held her breath, watching Orm’s expression shift from surprise to something deeper—a glimmer of understanding? Hope perhaps?

“Wow, that was… intense,” Orm said, her voice slightly breathless, a blush creeping up her cheeks.

Ling’s smile was tentative, but it carried the weight of everything she had just expressed. “Just trying to get it right,” she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

Engfa felt a pang of guilt wash over her. This was Ling’s moment, and here she was, caught up in her own feelings for both Orm and Charlotte. Watching LingLing lay bare her heart only reminded Engfa of the distance that had grown between herself and Charlotte. It was a painful juxtaposition, and Engfa struggled to push her own thoughts aside.

As rehearsal continued, Engfa tried to concentrate on her part, but her mind was elsewhere. She thought of the way LingLing had kissed Orm and how Charlotte would have cheered her on. But now, all she felt was a sense of loss. Charlotte had given Engfa a glimpse of a love she wanted so desperately, and yet here she was, watching another couple connect instead.

By the end of rehearsal, Engfa felt drained. She knew she had to talk to Charlotte soon, but the thought of confronting those feelings made her chest tighten.

As LingLing walked over to Engfa after rehearsal, her smile bright but her eyes reflecting a vulnerability that echoed Engfa’s own heartache, Engfa put on a brave face. “You were amazing out there,” Engfa said, forcing a smile as she tried to ignore the swirling emotions inside her.

“Thanks,” LingLing replied, her voice softening. “I was just… trying to express something.”

Engfa nodded, feeling the weight of those words. “You did,” she said. “It was beautiful.”

As LingLing and Engfa continued their conversation, Engfa felt the gap between them and Charlotte widen. Ling’s eyes sparkled with a mixture of excitement and uncertainty, while Engfa's heart sank further. She wished she could bridge that gap, to assure Charlotte that her feelings were unwavering, but the circumstances felt insurmountable.

As they wrapped up, Engfa watched LingLing walk away, her heart heavy with unspoken words. Engfa knew she needed to find a way to reconcile her feelings for Charlotte with the undeniable chemistry she felt with Orm and the growing bond between LingLing and Orm. But for now, she was trapped in a web of complicated emotions, longing for clarity and connection.

Chapter Text

As Orm left the rehearsal studio, her mind raced with overwhelming confusion. The kiss had been intense, igniting a whirlwind of emotions she hadn't anticipated. It lingered on her lips, warm and electrifying, leaving her both exhilarated and perplexed. Orm glanced at the floor as she walked, grappling with the crushing question that echoed in her mind: Did LingLing really feel something, or was it all just acting?

The atmosphere during rehearsal had been charged, electric with unspoken heavy feelings. LingLinghad poured everything into that kiss, and Orm couldn’t shake the feeling that it was more than just a performance. It was as if LingLinghad let her guard down, exposing a side of herself that was rarely seen. Orm had always been drawn to Ling’s quiet strength, her fierce dedication, and the way she could command attention with just a glance. But this? This was new uncharted territory.

What if LingLingactually likes me? The thought sent a sharp shiver down Orm’s spine. Could it be true? After all, LingLinghad held back from expressing her feelings for so long, and now this kiss had blurred the lines between friendship and something deeper. Orm’s heart raced at the possibility, yet fear gripped her. What if it was just a fleeting moment of passion, a spark of adrenaline in the heat of the scene?

Orm recalled how LingLinghad looked at her before the kiss, eyes filled with an intensity that made Orm's breath catch. LingLinghad leaned in with a vulnerability that suggested a hidden longing, and for a brief moment, Orm had felt a connection that went beyond their characters. But was that connection genuine, or merely a reflection of the scene they were rehearsing? The uncertainty was suffocating.

As she arrived home, Orm tossed her bag onto the couch and sank into the cushions, replaying the kiss in her mind. The way Ling’s lips had moved against hers, the soft sigh that had escaped Ling’s mouth—it all felt too real to dismiss as mere acting. But then there was the nagging thought that lingered at the back of her mind: What if LingLingwas just acting to sell the scene? She is an amazing actor.

Orm reached for her phone, contemplating whether to text Ling. But what would she say? Hey, that kiss was great! Were you actually feeling something, or was it all an act? The thought made her cringe. Orm didn’t want to ruin whatever fragile connection they might have by pressing LingLingfor answers, yet the uncertainty gnawed at her.

She pulled up social media, scrolling through photos from the rehearsal. Fans were buzzing about LingLingand Orm’s chemistry, discussing the kiss and what it meant for their characters. What did it mean for us? Orm thought, a twinge of frustration bubbling up inside her. The public's fascination only added to her confusion.

Ling’s beauty was mesmerizing, her talent undeniable, and Orm couldn’t help but admire her more and more with each passing day. The moment they had shared felt pivotal, a turning point in their relationship, but Orm was terrified of making assumptions. Orm was still navigating her feelings for Engfa, and she knew how complicated that dynamic was.

Orm picked up her violin, hoping to drown out her thoughts with music. Strumming aimlessly, she found herself lost in the melody, yet her mind kept drifting back to the kiss. The song transformed into a beautiful yet haunting reflection of her confusion and longing, each note echoing her stress.

Hours passed, but Orm still felt unsettled. She finally decided she couldn’t ignore the connection any longer. Maybe she would text Ling, but this time, she would keep it light. Hey, great rehearsal today! Let’s grab coffee tomorrow?

As she hit send, Orm felt a mix of excitement and dread. Her stomach twisted with anxiety. She didn’t know what tomorrow would bring, but she hoped for clarity. Was LingLingreally interested in her? Or was she merely caught up in the moment?

For now, all Orm could do was wait and see. The uncertainty loomed, an oppressive weight on her chest, but deep down, she hoped that maybe—just maybe—Ling felt something more than just the script.

Chapter Text

LingLing stepped into the bar, the familiar sounds of clinking glasses and laughter washing over her like a welcome balm. She needed a drink after the intensity of rehearsal, especially after that kiss with Orm. Her heart still raced, but the euphoria had dulled into a sharp anxiety. Was it really a good idea?  she wondered, running a hand through her hair as she ordered a drink.

As she sipped her cocktail, LingLing tried to shake off the confusion. The kiss had felt genuine, but now she questioned everything. Did it mean she was crossing a line, especially with Engfa still in the picture? LingLing knew she had feelings for Orm, but she also felt like she was standing on a precarious tightrope, trying to balance her emotions without falling off.

Her thoughts spiraled as she scanned the bar, until she caught sight of a familiar figure in the corner. Charlotte was hunched over a table, a half-empty glass in front of her, looking both sad and somewhat unsteady. LingLing's heart sank. She hadn’t expected to see Charlotte here, and the sight of her friend clearly struggling sent a pang of concern through her. LingLing couldn't help but notice how much Charlotte seemed to mirror her own confusion and hurt; they were both caught in the web of unrequited feelings.

Taking a deep breath, LingLing approached the table. “N’Char?” she said softly. “Hey, are you okay na?”

Charlotte looked up, her eyes glassy and unfocused. A small, lopsided smile broke through her melancholy. “P’Ling! You’re here! Join me!” she said, her words slightly slurred.

Ling sat down, feeling a mix of sympathy and apprehension. “Maybe we should get you home instead? You don’t look so good.”

“Come on, I’m fine!” Charlotte waved a dismissive hand, but her eyes betrayed her. “Just celebrating, you know? Like… being fabulous!” She giggled, then hiccupped, which only added to the absurdity of the moment. She smiled, albeit a little wobbly. “You’re so beautiful, you know that? Like, wow!” Charlotte reached out to touch LingLing’s arm, her gaze glassy but filled with admiration. In that moment, it was clear to Ling that Charlotte, too, was trying to distract herself from the feelings she couldn’t quite articulate.

Ling felt a twinge of guilt as Charlotte’s clinginess enveloped her. It was clear that Charlotte was not in the right headspace, and Ling couldn’t help but feel protective. “Let me help you,” she said gently, reaching for Charlotte’s hand. “We should get you home.”

Charlotte pouted, but her demeanor softened as she leaned against LingLing for support. “You’re such a good friend, P’Ling. I don’t deserve you.” Her voice was almost a whisper, and the sadness in her eyes was unmistakable. LingLing felt the familiar ache of empathy for her friend’s pain, a bond woven through shared experiences of heartache.

As LingLing helped Charlotte to her feet, she couldn’t shake the feeling of something deeper simmering between them. The closeness felt familiar, yet complicated. While Charlotte had always been the more assertive of the two, tonight she seemed to need LingLing's support more than ever.

They stepped outside, where the cool night air hit them like a refreshing wave. LingLing wrapped an arm around Charlotte’s waist, helping her walk. Charlotte leaned into her, murmuring soft thanks. But as they crossed the street, LingLing noticed several people with their phones pointed at them, capturing the moment. The flash of cameras sent a wave of unease through her. Great, just what I need, she thought, her heart racing for an entirely different reason now.

“Charlotte, you really shouldn’t drink so much,” LingLing said gently, glancing at her friend. “You know it just makes everything harder.”

“I know, I know,” Charlotte sighed, her voice softer now, laced with vulnerability. “But it helps, you know? To forget… things.” She looked up at LingLing, her eyes searching. “You’re really something else, LingLing. You’re so strong and beautiful. How do you do it?”  LingLing could sense the deeper longing in Charlotte's words, a reflection of her own struggle with her feelings for Orm.

LingLing felt the weight of Charlotte’s words resonate within her, each syllable echoing their shared understanding of the masks they wore “I’m not that strong,” she replied quietly. “I just… try to keep moving forward.”

Before they could get too far, a group of people nearby noticed them, snapping more pictures as Charlotte leaned into LingLing, their closeness caught in the glow of streetlights. LingLing felt her cheeks flush as she became aware of the eyes on them, the whispers and giggles following in their wake.

“Ugh, not again,” LingLing muttered under her breath, trying to shield Charlotte from the flashes of cameras.

“Hey, let them take pictures! We look cute!” Charlotte exclaimed, suddenly energetic again, raising her arms as if to pose. “Just two beautiful women living their best lives!”

Ling couldn’t help but laugh at Charlotte's antics, but inside, she was anxious about the implications of their photos. Would this only fuel rumors and speculation? But as Charlotte giggled, all thoughts of the outside world faded away.

Eventually, they reached Charlotte's apartment, and LingLing helped her inside. Charlotte flopped onto the couch, her laughter echoing through the room. “You’re a good friend, P’Ling. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

Ling smiled, but her heart ached. She wanted to be there for Charlotte, yet she felt trapped in a tangled web of her own emotions. “Just… take care of yourself, okay? We can’t keep running away from our feelings.”  The unspoken understanding of their parallel struggles hung in the air between them, heavy with meaning.

Charlotte nodded, her eyes suddenly serious. “I know. I just… need time.”

As LingLing turned to leave, Charlotte called out, “Hey, P’Ling?”

“Yeah?” LingLing paused, looking back.

“Thanks for tonight. You’re always there when I need you. Just remember, you’re beautiful, and you deserve happiness, too.”  The sincerity in Charlotte's voice resonated deeply with Ling, reminding her that both of them were deserving of love, even if it felt just out of reach.

Ling felt her heart swell at the sincerity in Charlotte’s voice. “You too, Charlotte. Always.”

Ling stepped outside, the weight of the night heavy on her shoulders. She couldn’t shake the feeling that something fundamental had shifted between them, but she didn’t know what it meant for their friendship—or for her feelings for Orm.

As she walked home, her mind replayed the evening’s events, and the questions remained: *What did the kiss with Orm mean? And how could she navigate the complicated emotions surrounding Charlotte?* The night had brought clarity in some ways but only deepened her confusion in others. The weight of uncertainty felt heavier than ever.

Chapter Text

The morning sun streamed through Charlotte’s window, waking her with its warm glow. She squinted at the light, the events of the previous night fading in and out like a half-remembered dream. She felt a dull ache in her head, a reminder of her revelry, but the details eluded her. How did she end up back home? Did she even make it to the bar?

Groaning, she rolled over and grabbed her phone from the nightstand. As she unlocked it, a flood of notifications poured in—tweets, messages, and alerts. Her heart sank as she scrolled through her Twitter feed, the words hitting her like a punch to the gut.

“Charlotte is just desperate for attention.”

“Is she really trying to latch onto LingLing now? Pathetic.”

“No wonder Engfa moved on to Orm. Charlotte is such a mess.”

“Please, Charlotte, just let Engfa go. You’re embarrassing yourself.”

The onslaught continued, each comment a dagger piercing through Charlotte's already fragile state. The words felt like a betrayal, and she couldn't shake the sense of humiliation washing over her. She dropped her phone on the bed and buried her face in her hands. Why had she let herself get carried away?

As her mind raced, Charlotte decided she needed answers. She texted Ling, her fingers trembling slightly as she typed.

“Hey, can we talk? I need to understand what happened last night.”

After sending the message, she paced her apartment, anxiety gnawing at her. Would Ling even want to talk? The thought of facing Ling after their night out made her stomach twist with unease. She thought about what people were saying and how their friendship had somehow turned into fodder for public scrutiny.

A few minutes later, Charlotte’s phone buzzed. It was Ling's reply.

“Of course! I’ll be free later today. Let’s meet up?”

Charlotte’s heart lifted slightly, though the impending conversation still loomed ominously in her mind.

Meanwhile, Engfa was scrolling through Twitter, her heart sinking as she saw the vicious comments directed at Charlotte. Each negative remark felt like a personal attack, igniting a surge of protectiveness within her. She couldn’t just sit back and watch Charlotte, her Charlotte be torn apart by strangers online.  Even though Charlotte wasn’t hers in the way she longed for, the thought of her suffering stung like a raw wound. The weight of worry settled heavily on her chest as she thought about how Charlotte might be feeling. She needed to do something to help defend her.

In a fit of determination, Engfa set up a live stream. She took a deep breath, trying to compose herself, and clicked the “live” button.

“Hey, everyone,” she said, her voice firm yet empathetic. “I wanted to take a moment to address something important. I’ve seen a lot of comments about Charlotte, and honestly, it’s heartbreaking. First of all, Charlotte is a wonderful person, and she does not deserve the hate she’s getting. If you have an issue, maybe you should consider touching grass instead of tearing someone down online. You don’t know the whole story, pictures can't tell you everything, so don't be quick to judge!”

Engfa paused, glancing at the chat that was moving rapidly. Some comments were supportive, but many were still negative.

“Listen, we’re all human, and we all make our own choices. So how about we show some kindness instead? It’s easy to throw stones when you’re behind a screen. Let’s lift each other up instead of tearing each other down.”

She ended the live stream, feeling a mix of relief and anxiety. Engfa knew she couldn’t change everyone’s mind, but she hoped her words would reach some of Charlotte’s critics. Still, a nagging worry curled in her chest—what if this only made things worse for Charlotte?

Later that day, Charlotte met Ling at a nearby café, the weight of the morning still heavy on her shoulders. As she entered, she spotted Ling already seated at a table, a warm smile on her face that made Charlotte’s heart ache.

“Hey,” Ling said softly, her eyes filled with concern. “How are you holding up?”

Charlotte sighed, sliding into the chair across from her. “Honestly? Not great. I saw the pictures… and the comments. It’s like I don’t even recognize myself anymore.”

Ling leaned in, her expression serious. “N’Char, I’m really sorry about all of this. I didn’t mean to put you in this position.”

Charlotte shook her head. “It’s not your fault. You were trying to help me. I just… I can’t believe people would say such awful things. It makes me feel like I can’t be myself anymore.”

Ling reached across the table, her hand hovering just above Charlotte’s. “You are yourself, and you shouldn’t let anyone take that away from you. You’re strong, and you’ll get through this.”

“I just wish I could remember more of what happened last night,” Charlotte admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “It feels like a blur.”

Ling gave her a sympathetic nod. “I understand. It’s tough, especially when everyone’s watching. Just know that I’m here for you, no matter what.”

Charlotte took a deep breath, her heart swelling with gratitude for Ling's support. “Thank you. I really appreciate it. I just don’t want this to ruin our friendship.”

Ling smiled softly, though there was a flicker of something unspoken in her eyes. “It won’t. We’ll get through this together.”

As they spoke, Charlotte couldn’t shake the feeling that their conversation was just the beginning. The night before had set off a chain of events that neither of them could fully comprehend yet. But with Ling by her side, she felt a flicker of hope amidst the chaos.

Chapter Text

Orm stood outside the café, her mind swirling with the images she’d seen online. LingLing’s smiling face next to Charlotte’s had flooded social media, and Engfa’s impassioned live stream only added to the chaos. Orm had tried to brush it off, telling herself it didn’t matter, but the knots in her stomach only tightened as she approached the entrance. It was as if the ground was shifting beneath her feet, and she couldn't shake the feeling that something fragile was slipping out of her control.

As she pushed the door open, the warmth of the café enveloped her. Her eyes immediately found LingLing seated at a table, but what caught her attention was the way LingLing’s hand rested on the table, fingers intertwined with Charlotte’s. Charlotte was smiling, her eyes bright yet red-rimmed, as if she had been crying.

Orm hesitated, unsure if she should interrupt. She stood frozen for a moment, grappling with her emotions. Was she intruding on something private? Was there something between them she hadn’t been aware of? Orm felt a twist of jealousy mixed with guilt, a conflicted ache in her chest. She knew she should leave, but her feet wouldn’t move. Just as doubt clouded her mind, LingLing looked up and spotted her.

“N’Orm!” LingLing exclaimed, waving her over with a bright smile that seemed to lighten the air around them. There was a warmth in her eyes, but Orm noticed the way LingLing quickly glanced at Charlotte, as if measuring her reaction.

Charlotte awkwardly pulled her hand away from LingLing’s, a fleeting look of discomfort crossing her face. “Hey, N’Orm,” she greeted, her tone a mix of enthusiasm and unease.

“Hi,” Orm replied, trying to gauge the atmosphere as she slid into the seat opposite them. The tension in the air was palpable, and Orm felt a wave of awkwardness wash over the table.

LingLing cleared her throat, the hesitation in her eyes betraying her usual confidence. "N'Orm, this is Charlotte," she introduced, glancing nervously between the two. "Charlotte, this is N'Orm." She gave them both a hopeful smile, but it was clear that the introduction held more weight than it should have. Orm forced a polite smile, extending her hand, and Charlotte shook it, her grip gentle but tense.

“Nice to meet you,” Orm said, trying to sound casual, but her voice came out stilted. She could feel Charlotte’s lingering sadness, a weight that settled over the table and seemed to touch all of them.

Charlotte gave a small nod, her smile faint and a bit forced. “Same here,” she murmured, her eyes flickering between LingLing and Orm. There was an unspoken question in her gaze, one that seemed to search for answers Orm wasn’t sure she had.

LingLing glanced between Orm and Charlotte, her heart racing as the awkwardness thickened. She couldn't help but remember the chemistry she had witnessed between Engfa and Orm. It made her feel guilty for holding Charlotte’s hand in the first place, especially knowing the pictures and Engfa’s feelings were still fresh.

“So, um…” Charlotte began, breaking the silence as she glanced at LingLing. “How’s Engfa doing with the rehearsals?”

Orm felt a pang of discomfort at the mention of Engfa. She could sense Charlotte’s sadness beneath her casual tone and the flicker of something unnamable stirred in her chest. “She’s doing great, actually. Very dedicated,” Orm replied, keeping her tone light. “We’re rehearsing a lot of scenes together.”

Charlotte nodded, but the sadness lingered in her eyes. “I’m glad to hear that. It must be exciting for her,” she said, forcing a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes.

LingLing shifted in her seat, acutely aware of the unspoken tension. She wanted to be supportive, to be a friend to everyone, but she felt the strain of trying to hold each connection without breaking another. “Yeah, Engfa’s really passionate about this project. I’m sure she’ll be amazing,” she added, trying to steer the conversation away from the discomfort.

Orm’s thoughts raced back to the kiss she shared with LingLing during rehearsal. It had felt electric, but now, with Charlotte present, she couldn’t bring herself to mention it. She stole a quick glance at LingLing, who was looking down at her coffee cup, almost as if she was avoiding Orm’s gaze. The silence that followed was thick with the weight of things left unsaid.

As they sipped their coffees in silence, the weight of unspoken words loomed over the table. Orm could feel the divide forming, not just between her and LingLing, but also with Charlotte. She wished she could bridge the gap, but the complexities of their feelings tangled like a web, making it impossible to express what was truly on her mind.

LingLing shifted her gaze to Charlotte, searching for a hint of the warmth they had shared moments ago. “You okay?” she asked gently, concern lacing her voice.

Charlotte forced a smile again, though it was tinged with sadness. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just… a bit overwhelmed.”

LingLing reached out to pat Charlotte’s hand again, this time not intertwining their fingers, trying to offer comfort without crossing boundaries. She felt the tension mounting from all sides and wanted nothing more than to ease it, but she knew anything she said could shatter the fragile balance they were all clinging to. Orm felt the stirrings of unease within her as she observed their interaction.

They sat there for a while longer, sipping their drinks, each wrapped in their thoughts. Orm’s heart was racing, a mix of regret and yearning. She knew that if they didn’t address these tangled feelings, something precious would be lost forever. But with Charlotte sitting there, her own sadness palpable, Orm felt paralyzed. The moment felt like a turning point, a crossroads where a single word or gesture could unravel everything.

With each passing second, Orm knew they needed to confront their feelings, but with Charlotte sitting there, all she could do was watch and wait, unsure of what the next move would be.

Chapter Text

As Charlotte walked down the hall towards her front door, she felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her. The day had been long and filled with unwanted attention from social media. She pulled out her keys ready to find solace in the quiet of her space.

But as she turned the corner to her door, her heart sank at the sight before her. Engfa was standing there, shifting from one foot to the other, her expression a tangled mix of worry and relief. The moment Engfa saw her, she rushed forward, words tumbling out before Charlotte could say a word.

“Charlotte!” Engfa exclaimed, rushing forward. “I’ve been calling you! Texting! Where have you been?”

Charlotte froze for a moment, taken aback by Engfa’s sudden presence. “I… I turned my phone off,” she admitted, guilt creeping into her voice.

Engfa’s eyes widened, panic flashing across her features. She didn’t try to hide the deep worry that had driven her here tonight, a worry she couldn’t ignore despite everything between them. “I thought something happened to you. You didn’t answer any of my messages, and I was worried sick!”Her voice softened, but the tension in her words was unmistakable.

Charlotte could see the genuine concern etched into Engfa’s face. Despite everything—despite their painfully complicated feelings—she knew Engfa’s worry was genuine. “I’m fine,” she said quickly, brushing aside the worry. “Just needed some space.”

But Engfa didn’t look convinced. She studied Charlotte’s face, her own softening with a tenderness she struggled to keep in check. “You don’t look fine,” she said gently, taking a tentative step closer. “Are you really okay?”

Charlotte forced a smile, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Really, I’m okay Ka. Just... dealing with everything.” She gestured vaguely, her heart heavy with the weight of their situation.

Engfa’s brows furrowed, a trace of sadness shadowing her expression. “I know things have been hard lately,” she said, her voice quiet but steady. “And I know I’m... part of that.” She let out a sigh, the words hanging heavy between them. “But you can talk to me, Charlotte. I’m here for you.”

Charlotte’s gaze softened, but she looked away, unable to hold Engfa’s gaze. Engfa’s care only deepened the ache inside her, because every reassurance felt like a reminder of all they couldn’t be. She had put them on pause because the truth hurt too much. She could see the feelings Engfa held for Orm, lingering just under the surface—and she couldn’t bear to compete with that, knowing she couldn’t be the one Engfa chose freely.

“I appreciate it,” Charlotte said finally, her voice barely a whisper. “Really, I do. But I just… need to figure some things out first.”

Engfa nodded, but her eyes flickered with a hint of hurt, quickly masked by her usual determination. “I understand,” she said, though Charlotte could see the conflict in her. This was the closest she could get right now, and it pained her. “Just promise me you won’t shut me out completely. I worry about you, and I don’t want you to feel alone.”

Charlotte looked down, feeling the weight of Engfa’s words. She wanted to promise, but the uncertainty of their relationship loomed large. “I’ll try,” she said finally, meeting Engfa’s gaze. “I’m just... not ready yet.”

Engfa took a deep breath, a sad smile tugging at her lips. “That’s okay,” she replied softly, even as her own heart fractured a little more. “I’ll be here, whenever you are.”

For a moment, they simply stood there, a fragile connection between them, one that neither was ready to sever yet couldn’t fully embrace. Charlotte could feel Engfa’s love, like a quiet pulse under the surface, but it was a love she couldn’t bring herself to trust completely. Their bond was there, undeniable yet clouded by the feelings she knew Engfa held for someone else. It left her caught between wanting to be close and needing to protect herself.

“Can I come in?” Engfa asked, her voice barely above a whisper, a hint of vulnerability slipping through. “I don’t want to leave you like this.”

Charlotte hesitated but then stepped aside, allowing Engfa to enter. As the door closed behind them, she felt a flicker of warmth and familiarity. They might be on pause, but the bond they shared hadn’t disappeared—it was just hidden, lingering in the silence.

“Let’s just talk,” Charlotte suggested, her heart racing with a mix of hope and trepidation.

Engfa nodded, a faint smile softening her expression. For now, she would take whatever she could get. Being here, close enough to feel the warmth they once shared, was enough—even if her heart was still entangled in an impossible web.

As they settled into the living room, the weight of unspoken words hung between them, each aware that they couldn’t move forward yet, but neither could let go. They didn’t know where this would lead, only that tonight, being together, was enough to quiet the ache for just a little while.

Chapter Text

LingLing and Orm walked side by side along the dimly lit street, the cool evening air wrapping around them like a comforting blanket. The silence between them was palpable, thick with unspoken words and the weight of emotions neither was willing to voice. Despite the familiarity of their surroundings, everything felt charged, as if the unsaid hung heavy in the air, echoing the tension from their rehearsal the previous day.

LingLing stole glances at Orm, her heart racing at the thought of their shared kiss. It was all she could think about. Did she go too far? Was Orm just acting when she reciprocated, or had something real slipped through in that moment? Her mind spiraled with questions, but she was terrified of what might happen if she asked. What if she was reading too much into it? What if it ruined everything? She didn’t know if she could bear it. Instead, she focused on the rhythmic sound of their footsteps against the pavement, hoping it would drown out the nervous thoughts running rampant in her mind. The silence between them was both a comfort and a challenge, and she couldn’t decide which one it was.

Orm felt the weight of LingLing's gaze but chose to keep her eyes fixed ahead. Her heart hammered in her chest, each stolen glance from LingLing stirring something deeper than she wanted to admit. She replayed the kiss in her mind over and over again, how LingLing had poured so much emotion into it, and how it had felt so real, so electric. It had to have been more than just a scene, right? It had felt like something neither of them had expected. But what did that mean? She wanted to ask LingLing about it, to get the words out and understand, but fear held her back. What if LingLing didn’t feel the same? What if confronting it drove them apart? The uncertainty gripped her, leaving her unable to move forward or pull away.

As they approached Orm’s apartment building, LingLing finally broke the silence, her voice shaky but trying to sound casual. “So... how are you feeling about the rehearsal?” She asked, praying her tone didn’t give away how much her heart was racing, wondering if Orm could sense the nervous tension she was trying so hard to hide.

Orm shrugged, the corners of her lips twitching into a small, uncertain smile. “It’s going well. I think we’re getting the hang of the characters.” She paused for a moment, searching for the right words, wishing she could keep the mood light, even as her mind swirled. “You really brought a lot of depth to that kiss. It was... something.”

LingLing felt a flush creep up her cheeks, her stomach flipping at the admission. She nodded, trying to keep her composure, though inside, her heart was doing somersaults. Was Orm saying what she thought she was saying? Was there a chance—no, it was too risky to hope for that. She didn’t want to be wrong. She couldn’t risk their friendship for something uncertain. “Thanks. I just wanted to make it believable.” Her voice barely above a whisper, she tried to keep her distance from the emotions threatening to spill out.

The two reached the entrance of the building, and Orm hesitated, her fingers brushing the door handle. “I’m glad we’re working together. It’s... fun.”

LingLing’s heart squeezed at Orm’s words, knowing that underneath the casualness, there was a shared meaning. “Yeah, it is,” she replied, her voice quieter now, a soft vulnerability creeping in. “I’m glad you’re in the project. It feels easier with you around.” But was that it? Was it just the project? Was it just a moment? Or was there more, something neither of them could bring themselves to say?

Orm felt her heart sink at LingLing’s words. She wanted to shout it out, to admit everything she was feeling, but the fear of rejection, of ruining everything, kept her silent. She wasn’t sure how to navigate the silence that hung between them, how to address the tension without it all falling apart. “We should hang out more,” she suggested, trying to keep the tone light, even though her heart was beating too fast in her chest. She wanted more of this, more of LingLing. But would she want the same?

LingLing smiled, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. She felt a stab of fear. What if this was it? What if Orm only saw her as a friend, just another collaborator? “I’d like that,” she said, though her voice faltered slightly, betraying her nervousness.

There was a brief pause, an awkward silence that stretched between them like an unsolvable puzzle. Orm bit her lip, her chest tight. She wanted to say so much more but couldn’t find the words. Could she say how much she wanted to kiss LingLing again? How much she wanted something more than just this, than just being in this uncomfortable silence? “Well, I should probably go in,” she said, finally breaking the tension, but it felt like the wrong thing to say.

“Right. Um, good night, N’Orm,” LingLing replied, her voice shaking slightly as she shoved her hands into her pockets to hide the nervousness she felt. How could they not address it? How could she walk away from this moment without knowing where they stood?

“Good night, LingLing Kwong,” Orm said, the words feeling more final than they should.

LingLing turned to walk away, but her heart felt heavy, caught in a whirlwind of emotions she didn’t know how to process. Had that kiss meant anything? Was it just her imagination running wild, or did Orm feel something, too? Her feet moved almost on their own, but when she glanced back one last time, she saw Orm still standing at the door, frozen in place. LingLing’s heart skipped a beat. Had she made Orm uncomfortable? Was Orm regretting what had happened?

A knot twisted in LingLing’s stomach, and a wave of anxiety flooded over her. What if she had misread the situation? What if this whole thing had been a mistake?

Orm stood there, her expression unreadable, clearly lost in her own thoughts. LingLing couldn’t bear the uncertainty anymore, the weight of the moment pressing down on her. She quickly turned away, her steps faster now, but the worry gnawed at her. She couldn’t help but wonder if she had just broken something she didn’t understand, something that could have been special.

With a heavy heart, LingLing walked away, the echo of her unsaid words trailing behind her like a shadow. Both of them, caught in a silence that neither knew how to break.

Chapter Text

The rehearsal studio buzzed with energy as the cast gathered for another intense day of practice. Lingling didn’t have any scenes to rehearse today, so it was just going to be Engfa and Orm running through their scenes. Engfa arrived early, her heart racing with a mix of excitement and anxiety. She hadn’t fully processed everything that had happened between her and Charlotte, but the chemistry she felt with Orm was undeniable and intoxicating.

As Engfa stepped into the studio, she spotted Orm across the room, engaged in conversation with the director. Orm looked effortlessly stunning, her hair perfectly styled, and the soft lighting accentuated her features. Engfa felt a familiar flutter in her stomach as she walked closer, determined to focus on their scenes together rather than her swirling emotions.

"Hey, you!" Engfa called out, a bright smile spreading across her face, trying to mask the tension bubbling up inside her.

Orm turned, her expression lighting up, eyes softening when they locked onto Engfa. "Hey! Ready to get started?"

"Always," Engfa replied, trying to sound more confident than she felt. The weight of the previous week’s events hung in the air, but she was determined to channel her energy into the rehearsal.

With Lingling out of the picture for the day, the focus was entirely on Engfa and Orm, and their scenes took center stage. As they began to run through the script, Engfa couldn’t help but notice how natural their interactions felt. They moved seamlessly from one scene to the next, laughter punctuating the air as they nailed their lines. The playful banter came easy, and each moment they spent together intensified the tension that had been building between them. Engfa could barely keep her thoughts focused on the lines. Every time Orm smiled at her, it was like an electric current ran through her body.

"Okay, let’s take it from the top of the next scene," the director called out, motioning for them to reset. "This is the moment where your characters finally express their feelings for each other."

Engfa and Orm exchanged glances, both aware of the significance of this scene. The script called for a kiss—something that felt daunting yet thrilling given their current situation. Engfa’s heart raced as she mentally prepared herself.

"Are you ready?" Orm asked, her voice low, eyes searching Engfa’s, her body just a little closer than before.

Engfa nodded, her breath catching slightly. "Yeah, let’s do it."

As they began the scene, Engfa felt a rush of adrenaline. The dialogue flowed effortlessly, but it was the moment they drew closer that sent a shiver down her spine. She could feel the heat radiating off Orm’s body, their chemistry crackling in the air. Every inch closer felt like a small eternity, and her pulse quickened with anticipation.

"Your character has to lean in and kiss mine," Orm reminded her softly, her voice sending a wave of warmth through Engfa’s chest. Her eyes flickered with a mixture of eagerness and uncertainty, the kind of look that made Engfa’s heart skip.

Engfa swallowed hard, the moment feeling both scripted and entirely unscripted. With every word exchanged, the tension built, and soon, Engfa found herself closing the distance between them. She gently cupped Orm’s face, the soft touch sending a jolt through both of them as she leaned in, her lips meeting Orm’s in a soft, tentative kiss.

It was electric—everything she had hoped it would be and more. Engfa felt like the whole world fell away, as if nothing existed outside of this moment. The warmth of Orm's lips sent waves of heat flooding her body, and she leaned in, her kiss deepening, slow and intense. Orm responded with equal passion, her hands instinctively finding their way to Engfa’s back, pulling her closer, as though neither of them wanted to let go.

The director called “cut,” but they lingered for a moment longer, caught in the embrace of the kiss that felt all too real. Orm pulled back, her breath hitching slightly as she searched Engfa’s eyes for a reaction, her chest heaving from the intensity of the kiss.

"Wow," Engfa breathed, her cheeks flushed, her heart still racing. "That was... amazing." Her voice was barely above a whisper, filled with awe and a vulnerability that she wasn’t sure she was ready to admit.

Orm smiled, a mixture of surprise and delight dancing in her eyes. "Yeah, it really was."

"Let’s do it again," the director suggested, and Engfa nodded, her heart racing at the thought. She wasn’t ready to let the moment go just yet.

As they reset, Engfa couldn’t help but feel a sense of excitement mixed with fear. The kiss had ignited something between them that was impossible to ignore, and as they prepared for another take, she wondered how this would affect everything moving forward.

With each repetition of the scene, the chemistry between them grew stronger, pushing the boundaries of their characters and their own feelings. Engfa knew they were crossing a line, but in that moment, it felt like the only thing that mattered was the connection they were forging through their performances. The kiss became more urgent, more daring with each take, the intensity of their emotions and the heat between them undeniable. Engfa could feel the lines between acting and reality blurring, and she wasn’t sure where one ended and the other began.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity of rehearsals, they wrapped up for the day. As the cast began to disperse, Engfa and Orm found themselves alone in the studio for a brief moment. The air was thick with unspoken words, and Engfa’s heart raced. The silence between them was suffocating, but it was charged with a tension they couldn’t ignore.

"About that kiss..." Engfa began, her voice barely above a whisper, her eyes not meeting Orm’s.

Orm stepped closer, her eyes locking onto Engfa’s with a quiet intensity. "Yeah?"

"It felt real," Engfa admitted, her pulse quickening. "I don’t know what this means for us, but... I want to explore it."

Orm’s breath caught in her throat, hope blooming in her chest as she stepped even closer. "Me too."

"Um... would you like to grab dinner after rehearsal?" Engfa asked, her heart racing at the suggestion. It felt like a simple enough offer, but she knew the implications could be more significant. The words hung in the air, heavy with anticipation. Was this just about dinner? Or was this the first step toward something more?

Orm’s eyes widened, and she hesitated for just a moment, her heart pounding. "I’d love that."

Engfa felt a rush of relief and excitement flood through her. "Great! We can talk about the scenes and... whatever else." She couldn’t help but wonder where this could lead, and the thought sent a wave of exhilaration through her.

"Sounds perfect," Orm replied, a shy smile spreading across her face, her eyes sparkling with a mix of nerves and hope.

As they shared a lingering glance, the tension crackled in the air, both excited and uncertain about where this new path would lead them. But for now, they had taken a significant step forward with the promise of dinner ahead, and that was enough to ignite hope in their hearts.

Chapter Text

The restaurant was bustling, a vibrant atmosphere filled with laughter and clinking glasses. Engfa and Orm settled into a cozy booth in the back, the dim lighting creating an intimate setting that felt electric. Engfa glanced at Orm, who was busy scanning the menu, her brow furrowed in concentration.

“Everything looks amazing,” Engfa said, her voice warm as she leaned forward, eager to share the moment with Orm.

“It really does,” Orm replied, finally looking up and meeting Engfa’s gaze. A smile broke across her face, and Engfa couldn’t help but smile back. The connection between them felt undeniable, but there was a weight hanging over them that neither of them could ignore.

They ordered their food, the conversation flowing easily as they shared stories about their childhoods, favorite foods, and embarrassing moments on set. Each laugh they shared seemed to draw them closer together, the initial nerves slowly melting away.

“Okay, but seriously,” Engfa said, leaning closer, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “What was the most embarrassing thing you did while filming ?”

Orm grinned, her cheeks flushing slightly. “Oh God, there was this one time I tripped over a prop during a serious scene, and I ended up knocking over the entire set! Everyone was in stitches, and I was just mortified.”

Engfa burst out laughing, her heart feeling light. “I wish I could have seen that! I’m sure you handled it like a pro, though.”

Orm’s eyes twinkled as she leaned in, mirroring Engfa’s posture. “Well, I tried to play it off, but my face was beet red for the rest of the day.”

As the night progressed, they found themselves drifting into deeper conversations, flirting effortlessly as they leaned closer, the distance between them shrinking. Engfa couldn’t remember the last time she had felt this alive, and Orm’s laughter was like music to her ears.

“You know, I’ve always thought you had a great smile,” Engfa said, her voice softer now, the flirtation more evident.

Orm’s heart raced at the compliment, her cheeks heating up. “And I’ve always thought you were stunning. It’s hard not to be in awe of you, honestly.”

Engfa felt a rush of warmth at Orm’s words, her pulse quickening. They exchanged lingering glances, the air thick with unspoken tension. It was intense, magnetic—their connection undeniable and almost tangible, like an electric current running through them. Engfa felt herself leaning in closer as if drawn by an invisible force.

Just as they were about to bridge the gap between them, a moment suspended in time, both were suddenly hit with an overwhelming wave of guilt.

Engfa’s thoughts drifted back to Charlotte, the feelings that still lingered despite their pause. She could feel the weight of their unfinished business pressing down on her, like a knot tightening in her chest. How could she betray Charlotte like this? She hadn't resolved her own heart yet, and here she was, drawn to Orm.

Next to her, Orm felt her heart sink as she thought of LingLing. The kiss they had shared during rehearsal flashed in her mind, the passion she had felt resonating deep within her. She had been trying to navigate her own feelings for LingLing, but now, with Engfa so close, she was pulled in two different directions. She could feel the intensity between her and Engfa—so real, so palpable—but was it more than just this moment?

“Engfa…” Orm began hesitantly, breaking the charged silence that hung between them.

“Yeah?” Engfa replied, her voice almost a whisper, sensing the shift in Orm’s demeanor.

“We should probably… talk…about everything,” Orm suggested, her heart heavy with the realization of their situation.

“Right,” Engfa nodded, the weight of their unspoken thoughts hanging in the air. “I think we need to be honest with ourselves. There’s a lot happening, and… I don’t want to hurt anyone.”

“Me neither,” Orm said, her voice soft but firm. “It’s complicated. I mean, with..."

"LingLing?" Engfa finished for her.

Orm’s gaze snapped to Engfa, her eyes widening in surprise. “Wait… you know?” she asked, a mix of shock and vulnerability in her voice.

Engfa gave a small, understanding smile. “Of course I know, Orm. I see the way you look at her. It’s… well, it’s the same way I look at Charlotte.” She paused, glancing down as if the words themselves were delicate, precious things. “I didn’t think it was my place to bring it up, but… I can see how much she means to you.”

Orm blinked, still stunned. She hadn’t realized how obvious her feelings were, or maybe she just hadn’t expected Engfa to notice so acutely. But here it was, laid bare, and the weight of it felt both terrifying and freeing. “I didn’t think anyone could tell,” she admitted quietly, almost to herself.

Engfa’s hand reached across the table, resting gently on Orm’s. “I can tell because I understand. I feel the same way about Charlotte. This… whatever’s between us tonight… it doesn’t even come close.”

Orm looked down at their hands, feeling a strange warmth from Engfa’s touch—a warmth not rooted in passion but in understanding. It was the kind of connection that ran deeper, something that went beyond fleeting attraction and into the realm of shared secrets, shared restraint, shared respect. For a moment, her shoulders relaxed as the truth settled between them.

“Thank you,” Orm murmured, voice soft with relief. “I think… I needed to hear that.”

They both fell silent, the weight of their shared guilt casting a shadow over the moment they had almost embraced. The tension had been so real, so tangible just moments ago, but now it felt like the heat between them was slowly dissipating, fading into something far more complicated.

The laughter and chatter from the surrounding tables faded into the background as they processed their feelings, both yearning for the connection they had discovered while grappling with the emotional consequences.

Suddenly, the clattering of dishes and the sound of laughter pulled them back to the present. Engfa glanced around, noticing a few people at nearby tables stealing glances and whispering, a few discreetly raising their phones to snap pictures.

“Looks like we’re not the only ones enjoying the night,” Engfa said lightly, attempting to break the tension.

Orm followed her gaze, and they both chuckled, but the laughter felt strained, a reminder of the attention they had drawn.It was like the moment they had shared, so intense and electric, had just been a fleeting spark—a surface-level attraction that had momentarily distracted them from their more complex emotions.

Maybe we should focus on the dinner,” Orm suggested, forcing a smile. “Let’s not give them more to talk about.”

“Good idea,” Engfa agreed, but even as she said it, she could feel the weight of their shared uncertainty hanging over them.

As they resumed their dinner, the physical distance between them seemed to have returned, but the emotional closeness remained—tangled and complicated, just like the feelings they were struggling to navigate.The heat they’d felt earlier now felt like something fragile, a surface-level spark that didn’t quite ignite into anything real.

They both knew this dinner had been a pivotal moment in their relationship, one that would lead to difficult conversations and choices ahead. The night may have been filled with laughter and flirtation, but the reality of their situation was looming ever closer, reminding them that sometimes, even the most beautiful connections come with difficult choices and heart-wrenching decisions.

Engfa smiled faintly, nodding in agreement. The spark between her and Orm was undeniable, but it was equally undeniable that it was just that—a spark, something fleeting and shallow compared to the depth of what they each already had with someone else. Their laughter from earlier in the evening felt almost like an illusion now, a temporary warmth in a place they knew they couldn’t stay.

As they picked at their food, Engfa broke the silence. “You know, Orm, there’s something about us… It’s intense, but it’s not… real. Not like what you have with LingLing. Not like what I have with Char.”

Orm’s gaze softened, her own feelings reflecting the confusion they both felt. “I know what you mean. We’re both drawn to each other, but it’s not the kind of love that makes you want to risk everything.” She paused, glancing down as if searching for the right words. “LingLing… she’s my heart. I wouldn’t give her up for anything. And you probably feel the same way about Charlotte.”

Engfa nodded. The truth they were voicing felt heavy, yet clarifying. Whatever pull existed between them, it was nothing compared to the love and commitment they shared with LingLing and Charlotte. They both knew that giving in to this fleeting attraction would only risk hurting the people who mattered most.

Orm took a deep breath, breaking the tension with a small, bittersweet smile. “We have something rare, Engfa. But it’s a friendship. Something complicated, maybe, but… it’s enough.”

“Enough,” Engfa echoed, feeling the weight of the word settle over them. They exchanged a lingering look, an unspoken agreement passing between them that this was the line they wouldn’t cross.

The rest of the evening continued in quiet companionship. The laughter from before had quieted, but a new kind of closeness had taken its place—a recognition of boundaries, respect for the love they had for others, and an acceptance that this night, this moment, was all they would ever need.

Chapter Text

The car ride was quiet at first, the city lights casting fleeting shadows across Engfa and Orm as they sat in the backseat. Engfa had insisted her driver drop Orm home, and though there was an air of calm, the weight of their earlier conversation still hung between them.

Engfa glanced at Orm, who was gazing out of the window, lost in thought. She let out a quiet sigh before breaking the silence.

"Orm… about tonight," Engfa began softly. "I’m glad we talked. I think it’s important we figure this out before things get more complicated."

Orm turned to face her, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "Yeah, me too. I was scared we’d just pretend like none of this happened. But I’m glad we didn’t."

They both chuckled softly, the tension easing as they realized how much they had both been holding back.

Engfa leaned back in her seat, her gaze distant. "Like I said earlier… there’s definitely something between us, some kind of chemistry. But…" She trailed off, her thoughts immediately drifting to Charlotte.

Orm nodded, understanding exactly what Engfa meant. "But it’s nothing compared to what you feel for Khun Charlotte, right?"

"Yeah," Engfa admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "Even with the pause, she’s always on my mind. Tonight, when we almost… you know," she chuckled awkwardly, "I couldn’t stop thinking about her. It just didn’t feel right."

Orm sighed, feeling the same tug of conflict. "I get it. I mean, with LingLing… I’ve been holding back for so long. But after that kiss at rehearsal, it’s all I can think about. And I just don’t know how to tell her without risking everything."

Engfa nodded, empathy in her eyes. "I know it’s scary. But if there’s anything I’ve learned from being in this industry, it’s that we can’t let fear stop us from going after what we want. Charlotte is worth fighting for, and I think LingLing is for you too, I just know it will all work out."

Orm smiled at Engfa’s encouragement, feeling a warmth spread through her chest. "You really think so?"

"Definitely," Engfa said, turning to face her fully now. "I think we both deserve to be with the people we really care about. And if that means taking a risk… then maybe it’s worth it."

Orm considered Engfa’s words, her mind racing with thoughts of LingLing. She hesitated, then began to speak, her voice soft but filled with years of emotion. "You know… when I first met LingLing, I—I fell for her almost at first sight. It was like something just clicked the moment I saw her. I can’t even explain it—she was just so cool, so confident, and every time she looked at me, I felt… something." She paused, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. "But I was terrified she’d think I was just some annoying kid with a crush. So I kept my feelings hidden and just admired her from afar… for years." She sighed, the weight of her confession lifting just a little.

Engfa's eyes softened as she listened, and she gave Orm an encouraging nod. "That sounds… intense. How did you handle it all this time?"

Orm let out a soft laugh, shaking her head. "Honestly, I barely did. I kept convincing myself that it would go away, that it was silly. But every time I saw her, those feelings would just get stronger. And then when we started working together…" She trailed off, a small, wistful smile on her face. "It only made everything harder. Being close to her, sharing the same space, the love scenes… it just felt like everything I’d been holding in was coming to the surface. And now, with everything that’s happened… it’s like I can’t ignore it anymore."

She hesitated, glancing down before adding, "But LingLing… she’s always saying things like, ‘N'Orm is still young. She has time to meet other people.’ And I can’t help but feel that it’s her way of saying I’m too young for her. It’s as if she's trying to let me down easy or she knows I have a crush on her and just hopes it will fade away so she doesn't have to reject me out right.  But what she doesn’t realize is… I know what I want."

Engfa placed a gentle hand on Orm’s arm. "I can only imagine how tough that must have been for you. But you’re right, it’s time to be brave. But I think LingLing might be feeling a little scared, too. When I first met Charlotte, because she's younger than me And at my age I’m not looking for just a fling, I was afraid of putting pressure on her, of making her feel like she had to jump into something serious if that's not what she wanted....You deserve to tell her how you feel, and I know she’ll see the truth in your eyes."

Orm’s eyes softened with gratitude. "Thank you, P'fa. It feels so good to finally say it out loud. I’ve been hiding behind this wall for so long, thinking it would protect me, but all it’s done is keep me from what I really want."

"And it’s the same with Charlotte," Engfa said, her voice steady but soft. "I’ve been keeping her at arm’s length, too afraid to truly open up. But I can’t keep pretending anymore. I owe it to her… to us."

They exchanged a long, quiet look, their friendship forged in shared vulnerabilities. No more pretending. No more hiding from their feelings.

"We’re in this together," Engfa said with a grin. "We’ll be brave for each other."

Orm laughed softly, feeling a sense of relief wash over her. "Yeah, we’ll do this. We’ve got each other’s backs."

Orm leaned forward slightly, her curiosity getting the best of her. "Engfa," she asked, her voice soft but serious. "How did you know you wanted to be with Charlotte? Was it something that just… clicked for you?"

Engfa smiled, the memories of her and Charlotte rushing back to her in waves. "At first… I just thought Charlotte was hot. I mean, who wouldn’t, right?" she said with a playful grin, but it quickly faded as her voice softened. "But it wasn’t just that. She was even cuter when she got embarrassed, you know? I used to flirt with her just to see that blush on her face. But when we first met in person, when we hugged…" Engfa paused, her chest tightening as she relived the moment. "It was like… I just knew. It was more than just physical attraction. I could feel this pull to her, this connection that went deeper than anything I’d ever felt. I fell for her hard and fast."

Orm listened intently, her own heart tightening at Engfa’s words.

"But Charlotte…" Engfa continued, shaking her head. "She wasn’t sure about me. She wasn’t even sure she was into women or if I was just messing with her, joking around, especially with the way I hit on her. I get it now. I probably came on too strong, and she thought I was just a player, you know she wouldn't even give me her line at first?"

Orm smiled knowingly. "I can imagine."

Engfa nodded. "It took a while before she realized she did have feelings for me—and that I wasn’t just playing games." Engfa’s voice softened with a bitter edge. "But by then, our boss stepped in. He added a clause in my contract that basically says I can’t date as long as I’m employed by the company. It was so… frustrating. I mean, I couldn’t even be honest with Charlotte without it being a problem."

Orm’s eyes widened in surprise, her brow furrowing. "That’s insane. You can't even pursue something real because of the job?"

Engfa nodded, her jaw tightening. "Yeah. It was just… too risky, he said. But here’s the kicker… he said I could date you." She let out a short laugh, though it lacked humor. "He said it would be good for PR. Can you believe that?"

Orm blinked in disbelief. "What? He actually said that?"

Engfa nodded again.  "It’s all just so messed up. Like, he’s got his hands in every part of our lives, controlling things he has no right to. It’s extra crazy because Charlotte used to be his favorite, you know? He should want her to be happy, but instead, he treats us like we’re his chess pieces."

Orm stared at her, her mind reeling. "So, if you wanted to be with Charlotte, you couldn’t. But if you were with me, it would be fine?"

Engfa shrugged, frustration and exhaustion painting her face. "That’s how it works. It’s messed up. But I can’t keep living like this, with this clause hanging over my head. It’s not just about what I want anymore—it’s about her, too."

Orm reached over and gave Engfa’s hand a gentle squeeze. "You deserve to be with the one you love, P'fa. And if anyone can find a way to make it happen, it’s you."

Engfa felt a sense of warmth spread through her chest. "You’re right. I’m going to find a way to make this work with Charlotte. And you’re going to find a way to tell LingLing how you feel. We’ve got this, okay?"

Orm grinned, feeling her own confidence grow. "Yeah, we’ve got this."

As the car pulled up to Orm’s apartment, the tension between them had shifted into something lighter—friendship and support rather than the confusing mix of attraction and guilt they had felt before.

"Thanks for the ride," Orm said as she stepped out of the car, turning back to Engfa. "And for… everything else."

"Anytime," Engfa replied, smiling warmly. "Good luck with LingLing. I hope it works out the way you want it to."

"And good luck with Charlotte," Orm responded. "You two are meant to be."

As Orm closed the car door and made her way toward her building, Engfa watched her for a moment before the car started to drive away. Her mind was still swirling with thoughts of Charlotte—how she would approach her, how she could fix things between them. But now, with Orm’s support, she felt just a little braver.

They both knew what they had to do now. And even though the road ahead was uncertain, they were ready to face it—with honesty and courage.

Chapter Text

Engfa barely hesitated as soon as she’d dropped Orm off. She told her driver, voice shaky but resolute, "Take me to Charlotte’s." Her hands were trembling, her mind racing as she tried to find the right words. She couldn’t wait until morning—not after tonight. This was something that couldn’t wait, something she needed to make right.

As they sped toward Charlotte’s apartment, Engfa’s heart pounded in her chest. Images of her night with Orm flashed through her mind, the laughter, the easy smiles… and yet, it all felt empty without Charlotte. She realized with sudden clarity that her heart had only one name written on it, and she had to make Charlotte see that before it was too late.

In her apartment, Charlotte was spiraling, unable to stop the relentless ache in her chest. She’d tried to distract herself, watching videos, scrolling through random feeds, even mindlessly tidying up her space. But nothing worked. Everywhere she looked, she saw Engfa. And every time she refreshed her Twitter feed, there it was—more pictures, more posts, all shipping Engfa and Orm.

Each image felt like a twist of the knife—Engfa and Orm laughing, leaning close, their smiles so natural, so warm. The fans were gushing, calling them the new ‘power couple.’ Charlotte’s hands gripped her phone, her vision blurring as she scrolled, feeling herself sink further into the darkness that had been closing in all evening. She’d always known there was a risk, always feared losing Engfa to someone else, but seeing it unfold like this was excruciating.

The knock on her door was sudden, sharp, jolting Charlotte from her thoughts. Her heart jumped; she knew it was Engfa. She’d always known when it was her. But now, dread mingled with the longing, and she hesitated, gripping the handle tightly before finally opening the door.

Engfa stood there, her eyes red, her face pleading. She looked as though she’d been through a storm, emotions swirling and raw, practically bursting with things she needed to say. Charlotte could feel it, feel the desperation radiating off her. But she couldn’t let herself hope. Not anymore.

She stepped aside, silently allowing Engfa in. The door closed behind them, sealing them in a room thick with unspoken pain.

"Char, I know you’ve seen the pictures," Engfa started, her voice trembling. "But it’s not what it looks like—I swear—"

"P'fa, stop," Charlotte interrupted, her voice barely a whisper, but sharp enough to silence Engfa. Her eyes, usually so warm, were now guarded, glistening with unshed tears. "You don’t have to explain. I get it."

"No, you don’t," Engfa insisted, stepping closer, her words desperate, almost breathless. "I didn’t come here to make excuses. I came because… because I don’t want to lose you, Nu. I don’t want to pause us, I don’t want anything but you. Whatever happened with Orm—it doesn’t even come close to what I feel for you—"

"Engfa, stop." Charlotte’s voice cracked, her pain breaking through, her fists clenched tightly at her sides. "You don’t need to do this."

Confused and hurt, Engfa reached out, her hands shaking. "Ai-lot, please, you have to believe me. Just listen to me—"

"I am listening," Charlotte said, her voice rising, the heartbreak finally spilling over. She turned to face Engfa fully, her eyes wet and brimming with anger and hurt. "You came here to tell me you don’t want to be with Orm. But you already were Engfa. You went out with her."

Engfa shook her head, panicked, stumbling over her words. "It wasn’t like that with Orm—I swear, it was just dinner. I didn’t mean for it to look like—"

"But you still went," Charlotte’s voice grew louder, each word laden with the weight of her heartbreak. "You needed to explore your feelings, didn’t you? You needed to see if there was something there with Orm, something that could be more than what we had. But I never needed that, Engfa. I never needed anyone else to know I wanted you!"

Engfa felt the words hit her, felt them tear into her heart. "Charlotte, please… I’m sorry. It was a mistake—I see that now. None of it matters now."

"But it does matter," Charlotte whispered, the fight leaving her voice, leaving only hurt in its wake. "You went out with her, Engfa. You didn’t… choose me."

Engfa felt her chest tighten, her hands reaching out in a last, desperate attempt to hold onto what they had. But Charlotte stepped back, her walls going up, her heart breaking as she forced herself to pull away.

"You should go," Charlotte said, her voice almost inaudible.

"Char," Engfa’s voice was breaking, her tears finally spilling over. "Please, just give me a chance to make this right. Please don’t—"

But Charlotte couldn’t bear to hear anymore. "I can’t, Engfa," she whispered, her back turned to Engfa as she struggled to hold herself together. "I can’t do this."

Engfa’s heart shattered, her own tears falling as she took one last, desperate step toward Charlotte. "I’m sorry, Char. Please… I love you."

But Charlotte stayed silent, her shoulders shaking, her gaze fixed on the floor. She couldn’t turn around, couldn’t bear to look Engfa in the eyes. Not now, not with her heart in pieces.

Engfa took a final, shaky breath, each step toward the door feeling like a piece of her soul was being torn away. She turned one last time, hoping, praying for Charlotte to change her mind, but Charlotte stood with her back to her, her silent tears falling.

The door closed behind her, and Engfa felt the weight of her choice settle, the finality of it crashing down. She had lost her—lost the one person who made her feel whole.

Chapter Text

LingLing sat alone in her apartment, gripping her phone as though it were her last anchor to reality. She kept scrolling, each new picture of Engfa and Orm like a fresh blow. The images seemed to taunt her—Orm leaning in close to Engfa, their laughter captured in each frame, their chemistry undeniable. She felt her chest tighten, an ache so deep it left her breathless. She had spent so long convincing herself that her feelings were under control, that she had no right to want more from Orm than friendship. But now… now, the truth was staring her in the face. She had wanted more. She had always wanted more.

Her fingers shook as she set her phone down, fighting the swell of emotions threatening to pull her under. This wasn’t supposed to hurt like this. She had tried to keep her feelings safe, buried under layers of professionalism and caution. But seeing Orm with someone else, someone who could give her everything LingLing never dared to? It shattered her resolve completely. And now, she felt like she had missed her only chance.

LingLing closed her eyes, her heart sinking as she made a quiet, painful decision: she would let Orm go. It was the right thing to do, wasn’t it? To let her friend be happy, even if it tore her apart in the process.

The next day at rehearsal, LingLing was a ghost of herself. She moved through the scenes like a puppet on strings, hitting her marks and saying her lines, but her heart wasn’t in it. She couldn’t stop her mind from drifting back to those images, each one a reminder of what she could never have.

Orm, on the other hand, arrived with a nervous excitement. After her talk with Engfa, she had come to accept that her feelings for LingLing weren't going anywhere. Engfa had urged her to be honest about her feelings, and Orm was ready to do just that. She wanted to tell LingLing everything, to finally bridge the distance between them.

But as soon as Orm walked into the rehearsal space and saw LingLing, her heart dropped. LingLing was distant, her face an unreadable mask, her gaze never quite meeting Orm’s. She moved mechanically, her usual warmth replaced by a cold detachment. It was like she was somewhere else entirely, and Orm felt an unsettling fear creep in.

As they rehearsed, Orm tried to catch her eye, to share a small smile, but LingLing’s walls were up, and she was unreachable. Orm’s excitement began to fade, replaced by a growing worry. What had changed? Had LingLing somehow found out about the dinner with Engfa? Did she think…?

During a break,  Orm couldn’t take it anymore. She walked over to LingLing, her voice soft but determined. "P'Ling, you okay? You’ve been really quiet today."

LingLing didn’t look up, her eyes fixed on the script in her hands. "I’m fine," she replied, her tone flat and distant. Her heart was pounding, but she kept her expression carefully blank.

Orm’s frown deepened. "You don’t seem fine," she pressed gently, concern clear in her voice. "Did something happen? Did… did I do something wrong?"

LingLing’s grip on her script tightened, her nails digging into the pages. She wanted to tell Orm everything—to let her know just how much those pictures had hurt, how they had confirmed everything she’d feared. But she swallowed the words. There was no point. Orm had made her choice, and LingLing wasn’t going to stand in the way. She couldn’t bear to let herself hope, only to be hurt again.

"There’s nothing to talk about, Orm," she said, her voice barely more than a whisper. "Let’s just focus on the rehearsal."

Orm wasn’t convinced. She could feel the space between them growing, and it scared her. "LingLing, if I did something, please just tell me. I don’t want… I don’t want us to be like this."

LingLing’s grip on her script tightened. She wanted to tell Orm everything—to scream that she had fallen in love with her and that the pictures, the dinner with Engfa, all of it had ripped her heart apart. But what was the point? Orm had made her choice, and LingLing wouldn’t stand in the way. She couldn’t.

"There’s nothing to talk about, Orm," LingLing said, her voice barely a whisper. "Let’s just focus on the rehearsal."

Orm stared at her, hurt flickering across her face. She opened her mouth to argue, to plead, but something about LingLing’s expression stopped her. She looked so… closed off, unreachable. It was like there was a wall between them now, one she couldn’t understand but felt powerless to break.

Her heart sank, the words she had been practicing all night dying on her lips. Confessing her feelings now felt impossible. How could she, when LingLing was so determined to keep her at arm’s length?

After a long, tense moment, Orm nodded, her voice tight with disappointment. "Okay… I’ll let it go." But as she turned away, she felt the weight of the words she hadn’t spoken settling heavy on her chest. Her unspoken confession, the truth she had wanted to share, now felt impossibly far away.

LingLing didn’t respond, her eyes fixed on her script. She couldn’t risk looking at Orm, couldn’t bear to see the concern in her eyes. She focused on the words on the page, forcing herself to bury her feelings deeper, to lock them away where they couldn’t hurt her—or Orm—anymore.

As they returned to rehearsal, the distance between them felt wider than ever, an invisible chasm filled with everything left unsaid. And for both of them, it was a silence that weighed heavier than words ever could.

Chapter Text

Engfa arrived at rehearsal looking like she hadn’t slept a wink. Her eyes were puffy, dark circles shadowing her face, and the confidence she usually wore so effortlessly had vanished. The fallout with Charlotte had wrecked her, leaving her feeling as if a piece of herself had been torn away. She couldn’t shake the echo of their last conversation—Charlotte’s voice, thick with pain, as she accused her of not choosing her. Engfa had tried calling, texting, anything to explain, but Charlotte had shut her out, her silence a wall Engfa didn’t know how to break. It felt final, and that realization hit her like a weight pressing on her chest, making it hard to breathe.

Today’s rehearsal felt like salt on the wound. Engfa’s character was supposed to flirt with Orm’s, and the scripted flirtation felt excruciating, her character’s lines mirroring words she wished she could say to Charlotte instead. To make matters worse, LingLing would soon step in to play the role of the intimidating protector—possessive, fierce, almost as if her own jealousy and heartbreak had been written into the script.

Orm, on the other hand, watched Engfa enter with a worried expression. She hadn’t yet managed to talk to LingLing about her feelings, and with the icy distance growing between them, it felt impossible. Every minute that passed, with LingLing retreating deeper into herself, made Orm’s heart ache more intensely.

As they prepared for the scene, the atmosphere thickened. The director explained the setup: Engfa’s character would flirt with Orm’s, leaning in close, while LingLing’s character would cut the interaction short by stepping in, her line meant to be cold and possessive. But on an unspoken level, everyone could feel that this scene had the potential to explode with the real emotions simmering just below the surface.

Engfa moved through her lines like a robot, the usual fire in her flirtation dulled, her voice barely reaching Orm. She leaned in, her hand brushing a stray hair off Orm’s cheek, but her words lacked conviction. Her heart was a million miles away, aching for Charlotte, and every line felt wrong, each flirtation a reminder of what she had lost.

Orm tried to respond in character, but her mind was somewhere else entirely, darting between Engfa’s empty gaze and LingLing, who stood off to the side, her jaw clenched, watching them with a fierce, unyielding glare. Orm felt a knot tighten in her stomach. Was LingLing angry at her? Jealous? She’d barely spoken a word since they arrived, her expression a mixture of anger and pain that Orm couldn’t decipher.

Then came LingLing’s cue. She was supposed to step forward, get close to Engfa, and deliver her line. But instead of playing the part calmly, she stormed forward, eyes blazing with anger she could no longer contain. The sight of Engfa leaning so close to Orm had stirred something dark and furious within her, all her bottled-up frustration and jealousy bubbling over. Her fists clenched, and as she reached Engfa, she didn’t stop.

She shoved her, hard.

Engfa stumbled back, caught completely off guard, and fell to the floor with a sharp thud.

Orm gasped, dropping her script as she rushed to Engfa’s side, her hands hovering protectively over her co-star. "P’fa, are you okay?" she asked, her voice laced with panic, her heart pounding.

Engfa winced, rubbing her elbow where she’d hit the floor, and forced a nod, trying to brush it off. "Yeah, I’m fine," she whispered, though her voice cracked, and Orm could see the raw hurt in her eyes—a pain far deeper than the fall had caused.

But before Orm could say more, LingLing snapped.

“I can’t do this,” she muttered, her voice trembling, raw with emotion. Her hands shook as she looked between Orm and Engfa, her face twisted with anger and heartbreak. "I can’t…”

The entire room fell silent as LingLing turned on her heel and stormed out, leaving everyone stunned.

Engfa lowered her head, biting her lip to keep the tears at bay, her hand clutching her phone where Charlotte’s last message sat, unanswered. The truth hit her hard—she’d lost Charlotte. And now, her presence here, the flirtation, everything felt like an insult to that loss, as if she had betrayed her own heart. She felt hollow, drained of everything that had once made her feel whole.

Orm stared after LingLing, confusion and frustration swirling in her chest. Why was LingLing so angry? Why had she acted out like that? And why did it hurt so much to see her walk away? Every instinct told Orm to chase after her, to finally confront the feelings neither of them would admit to, but she couldn’t. Something inside her held her back—fear, maybe, or the weight of all the things left unsaid between them.

The director sighed heavily, breaking the silence. "We’re done for the day. Let’s reconvene tomorrow."

As Orm helped Engfa up, her mind was elsewhere, her thoughts consumed by LingLing’s angry, retreating figure. She had never seen her like this—so closed-off, so unreachable. And as the day ended, Orm realized that her own heart was caught in the storm, torn between a love she didn’t fully understand and the fear that it might already be too late.

Chapter Text

The video of LingLing shoving Engfa spread like wildfire. It was everywhere—on Twitter, Instagram, YouTube—fans dissecting the moment over and over again. LingLing's pained face, the fury in her eyes, all caught in HD for the world to see. People speculated wildly about what had happened behind the scenes, some taking sides trying to ensure others it must be part of the script, others worried about what this meant for the relationships between their favorite stars.

LingLing, overwhelmed by the backlash and ashamed of losing control, locked herself in her apartment. The outside world felt too loud, too accusing. Her phone buzzed with messages from concerned friends and fans alike, but she couldn’t bring herself to respond. She didn’t know how to explain what had happened because, in truth, she wasn’t sure herself. She replayed the moment in her mind on a loop, cringing each time as she remembered the shocked look in Engfa's eyes, the whispers of the crew. She’d let her emotions spiral out of her grip, and now all she felt was hollow shame. She knew it wasn’t just the rehearsal that set her off—it was everything. The unspoken feelings for Orm, the jealousy, the frustration, the pictures of Engfa and Orm together, the sense of hopelessness she couldn’t shake.

It was all too much.

The only person she let in was Ying. When Ying knocked on her door, LingLing hesitated at first but finally opened it, allowing her friend to step inside.

Ying walked in with a sympathetic expression, sitting down on LingLing’s couch as if she already knew the weight of the conversation they were about to have. "You okay?" she asked, even though the answer was obvious.

LingLing’s voice was barely a whisper, heavy with the ache she'd been carrying. "No. I screwed up. Big time."

Ying put a hand on her shoulder. "It was a rough moment, but we all have them. The question is, what are you going to do about it?"

LingLing shook her head. "I don’t know. I just… I couldn’t control it. Seeing Engfa and Orm like that, it was like something inside me snapped. I thought I could handle it. But…" She trailed off, her voice cracking. "Maybe I was just fooling myself."

Her words were thick with frustration and self-loathing, her voice cracking as she finally allowed herself to let some of the hurt slip out. "I’m so tired, Ying. I’m tired of pretending everything's fine when it’s not. I’m tired of watching Orm from a distance and feeling like… like I don’t even deserve to be close to her."

Ying sighed softly, her tone gentle but firm. "You can’t keep running from your feelings, LingLing. You need to talk to Orm. This is all spiraling out of control because you’re keeping everything bottled up. And now, it’s not just affecting you—it’s affecting your work, Engfa, Orm…"

LingLing looked up, her eyes filled with sorrow and frustration. "I feel like I’ve lost everything already. Orm probably thinks I’m a monster. And Engfa… she didn’t deserve that, but it was like I couldn’t stop myself. I’ve been so afraid to admit how I feel, Ying, and now, I feel like all I have left is regret...I don’t even know if Orm feels the same way.""

"You’ll never know if you don’t talk to her," Ying said simply. "But hiding from this isn’t going to solve anything. You need to make things right."

On the other side of town, Charlotte was dealing with her own internal battle. She hadn’t spoken to Engfa since she kicked her out ,she ignored her calls and messages until they finally stopped coming. It was supposed to be easier this way, to distance herself and move on—but every silent moment felt like she was tearing a little more from the inside. She tried to convince herself it was the right thing to do, but now she was left with nothing but heartbreak and doubt.

Heidi had come over to check in on her, as she always did, bringing a bottle of wine and a listening ear. They sat in Charlotte’s living room, the silence between them heavy with unspoken words.

"So… how are you holding up?" Heidi asked cautiously, pouring them both a glass of wine.

Charlotte shrugged, taking a sip. "I don’t know. Engfa and I… I don’t even know. . I thought letting her go would be better, but it feels like a part of me’s missing. And now? We’re just broken."

Heidi nodded slowly, understanding. "You know… that video of Engfa and LingLing? It’s everywhere."

Charlotte’s eyes widened in surprise. "What video?"

Heidi hesitated, pulling out her phone to show Charlotte the clip. In it, LingLing could be seen shoving Engfa during the rehearsal, the moment replaying in a loop. "Apparently, LingLing lost it. She shoved Engfa pretty hard."

Charlotte felt a sharp pang in her chest as she watched the video, her hand tightening around her wine glass. A rush of concern, anger, and guilt twisted together. Despite everything, she couldn’t bear the thought of Engfa being hurt.  "Is she okay?" she asked, struggling to ignore the pang of jealousy as Orm rushed to help Engfa, her arm around her protectively.

Heidi nodded. "Yeah, I think so. But the internet’s in a frenzy. Fans are picking sides, and LingLing’s gone radio silent. Hopefully it's all just part of the script, but it looked pretty real to me."

Charlotte bit her lip, her mind racing. She wanted to check on Engfa, to make sure she was okay, but after everything, could she even do that? Wasn’t it selfish to reach out now, after she’d been the one to push her away? And there was LingLing too—LingLing, who she knew wouldn't just lash out for no reason. LingLing had been struggling, and part of Charlotte worried she’d been ignoring that too.

"I should check on her," Charlotte muttered, half to herself.

Heidi watched her carefully. "Then why don’t you?"

Charlotte sighed, rubbing her temples. "Because I’m the one who ended things. I can’t just walk back into her life because she’s hurting—it’s not fair to either of us." But deep down, she couldn’t shake the feeling that maybe, just maybe, Engfa needed her. It tore at her, the conflict of wanting to reach out and the fear of reopening wounds.

"Maybe it’s not about being fair," Heidi said gently. "Maybe it’s just about showing up for her when she needs you, even if things are complicated between you."

Charlotte’s eyes filled with tears as she shook her head. "It’s not complicated, Heidi. It’s over. We’re done. I can’t be there for her like that anymore, no matter how much it hurts." She looked away, wiping at her eyes. But even as she said it, the ache in her chest deepened, a hollow reminder that letting go didn’t make it any easier.

She felt like something important had been lost, something she might not get back if she didn’t act. But she was also terrified that reaching out would only hurt them both more.

Heidi stayed silent, sensing her friend’s turmoil. She reached over, giving Charlotte’s hand a comforting squeeze. Charlotte didn’t know what to do. All she knew was that despite everything, she still cared about Engfa more than anything—and right now, it felt like caring might only make things worse.

Chapter Text

Back at the studio, the atmosphere was heavy, weighed down by the tension from rehearsal and the lingering energy of the outburst that had knocked Engfa off her feet. Orm, ever the caring friend, hovered nearby, fussing over Engfa as she nursed a small bruise on her arm.

"I'm fine, really," Engfa insisted for the third time, forcing a small smile, though her eyes were red-rimmed, her posture slumped, as if holding herself together was taking every ounce of strength she had left.

Orm frowned, unconvinced. "You don’t look fine. Maybe we should get that checked out."

Engfa shook her head, leaning against the wall of the studio, her voice soft and almost breaking. "It’s just a bruise. Nothing I can’t handle. I’m more worried about LingLing... and you."

Orm looked away, her mind racing as she thought about LingLing and the way she'd stormed out. The kiss they still hadn’t talked about. The hurt in LingLing’s eyes that morning. She opened her mouth to respond but hesitated, unsure how to begin. Instead, she redirected her concern back to Engfa. "What about you? Did you and Charlotte talk after everything?"

Engfa let out a choked laugh, but it sounded more like a sigh, heavy with loss. "Charlotte? No. She... she broke up with me. Well, I guess that's being generous since we weren’t actually together, but she's done with me. I tried to talk to her, to explain, but she didn’t want to hear it. She kicked me out before I could even get a word in." She swallowed hard, her face drawn and hollow, her eyes empty. The words were barely whispers now. "She wouldn't even want to look at me."

Orm winced. "I’m sorry, Engfa. I didn’t know."

"It’s... it’s fine," Engfa replied, but her voice cracked, her usual confidence shattered. Her hands shook slightly as she clasped them together. "We were on a pause, but I should’ve known. Charlotte never needed a break to figure out how she felt. She was always sure. I was the one who needed time, and I think that’s what hurt her the most."

Orm’s heart twisted, feeling Engfa’s pain as if it were her own. "Do you regret it? Taking that space?"

Engfa’s gaze drifted to the floor, her shoulders slumping even further as the weight of regret settled on her. "I regret not being honest with her from the start. I thought I needed to explore things, but all it did was push her away." She glanced at Orm, her expression so raw it was almost painful to look at. "And now... look at us. LingLing's shutting down, Charlotte won’t talk to me, and all of this happened because none of us could say how we really felt."

Orm stayed silent, absorbing Engfa’s words. She knew what Engfa was getting at. The same fears that had stopped Engfa from being honest with Charlotte were the same ones keeping Orm from telling LingLing how she felt. And now, things had spiraled to the point where LingLing was shutting her out completely.

Engfa nudged Orm gently, her voice trembling but resolute. "You know, if you don’t talk to LingLing soon, you’re going to end up like me."

Orm blinked, taken aback. "What do you mean?"

Engfa’s eyes filled with a desperate need, a pleading in her gaze that Orm had never seen before. "I mean, if you keep waiting, if you keep pretending like you don’t care or that everything’s fine, you’re going to lose her. Just like I lost Charlotte." Engfa’s voice softened to a whisper, heavy with sorrow. "Please, Orm. You have to tell her. Don’t let fear make the choice for you."

Orm swallowed hard, her throat tightening with dread. "But what if she doesn’t feel the same way? What if I just make things wor-"

Engfa cut her off with a fierce look, her own heartbreak momentarily forgotten as she leaned forward, her hand gripping Orm’s arm tightly. "What if she does? You’ll never know unless you talk to her. And if you don’t… you’ll spend the rest of your life wondering. Trust me, Orm, that’s worse than hearing ‘no.’" Her voice broke, and she looked away, a single tear slipping down her cheek. "I would give anything to go back, to just tell Charlotte the truth."

Orm looked down, her chest tight with fear, the kind of fear that made her feel small and vulnerable. She wanted to confess to LingLing, to lay her heart bare—but the risk of rejection, of losing what little connection they had left, was terrifying. She felt her hands grow cold at the thought.

Engfa’s voice softened, her gaze filled with a mixture of pain and urgency. "Don’t make the same mistake I did. Please, Orm. Be brave."

Orm met her gaze and nodded, feeling Engfa’s sorrow as a warning, as a reminder of what could happen if she didn’t act. Tomorrow, she would find LingLing. Tomorrow, she would finally tell her how she felt. No more running. No more hiding. It was time to be brave—for herself, and for LingLing.

Chapter Text

LingLing was in worse shape than she had been after the rehearsal. Now, Ying sat beside her on the couch, watching helplessly as LingLing polished off yet another drink.

“You’ve had enough,” Ying said softly, trying to take the glass from her hand.

LingLing pulled away, her voice thick with tears and alcohol. "It doesn’t matter. Nothing matters anymore." Her words were slurred, but the pain in her voice was raw, like a wound that had been festering for too long. She had hit her limit, unable to keep holding in the storm of hurt she had been bottling up for so long.

Ying sighed, her heart aching for her friend. "It does matter. You’re hurting, and this... this isn’t going to fix anything."

LingLing’s eyes welled up with fresh tears. "I made a fool of myself," she choked out, her voice breaking with self-loathing. "I shoved Engfa in front of everyone, and now I’m the villain. Orm's probably disgusted with me." She sobbed, her face buried in her hands. "And I... I’ve lost her, Ying. I’ve lost Orm."

Ying wrapped an arm around her, pulling her into a hug. "You haven’t lost her, LingLing. You don’t know that."

But LingLing shook her head violently against Ying’s shoulder, her voice trembling with desperation. "No, you don’t understand! She saw the pictures... the ones of me with Charlotte... Everyone thinks I’m into her, even though Charlotte is just my friend! Orm probably thinks I was playing her this whole time."

Ying tried to soothe her, stroking her back gently. “LingLing, you and Charlotte are just friends. Orm knows that.”

But LingLing wasn’t listening. The alcohol had unleashed all her buried fears, twisting her thoughts into a spiral she couldn’t escape from. “No, no, no,” she muttered, her words slurring as she gripped Ying’s arm with trembling hands. “You don’t get it, Ying. I’ve ruined everything. Orm’s probably with Engfa right now, laughing about what an idiot I am.”

Ying shook her head, her heart breaking at the sight of her usually strong friend so broken. “LingLing, you’re drunk. You need to stop thinking like this.”

But LingLing wasn’t hearing her. She pulled back, her eyes wild with panic. "Do you think Orm even cares anymore? She’s already moved on, I know it. Why wouldn’t she? I’m just... I’m just a mess. A stupid, worthless mess.”

Ying’s heart twisted painfully at those words. “LingLing, stop. You’re not worthless, and you’re definitely not stupid. You’ve made mistakes, yes, but Orm... Orm loves you.”

LingLing let out a broken laugh that turned into a sob. “She doesn’t. How could she, after everything I did?” She was spiraling, her tears flowing freely now. “I pushed her away. I let my insecurities, my jealousy, ruin everything... and now, she probably hates me.”

Exhaustion finally took its toll, and LingLing collapsed into Ying’s arms, her sobs quieting as sleep overcame her. Ying gently laid her down, tucking a blanket around her. As she watched LingLing sleep, her heart ached for her friend’s shattered spirit. She settled into the armchair across the room, determined not to leave her alone tonight.

The morning light seeped into the apartment, casting a dull glow over the living room where LingLing lay on the couch, her tear-streaked face buried in a pillow. Ying sat nearby in the armchair, eyes heavy with exhaustion after staying up all night to watch over her friend.

A sudden, firm knock at the door jolted Ying from her thoughts. She rubbed her tired eyes, not expecting any visitors. With a wary glance at LingLing, who was still asleep, she stood up and went to answer it.

When Ying opened the door, she was surprised to find Orm standing there. But the look on Orm's face was even more astonished.

"Ying?" Orm stammered, her brows furrowed. She had expected to find LingLing alone. The sight of Ying at the apartment was an unexpected twist that sent her mind racing. “What are you...?”

Ying gave her a small, tired smile, stepping aside to let her in. “She needed someone,” Ying explained softly, her voice carrying the weight of the long, sleepless hours she'd spent comforting LingLing. "I couldn’t leave her like this."

Orm’s gaze immediately shifted past Ying to LingLing, who lay so still and vulnerable on the couch. The sight of her, huddled into herself like she was trying to disappear, sent a sharp pang through Orm’s chest. She had never seen LingLing look so broken, and it made her stomach twist with regret.

Ying touched Orm's arm gently, her touch warm and reassuring. "She wouldn’t ask for help, you know that," Ying whispered, her eyes glistening with unspoken emotion. Ying hesitated, glancing over her shoulder at the sleeping figure on the couch. “She’s in rough shape,” she whispered. “But I know... how much she’s been hurting. Whatever it is you came to say, N’Orm... she needs to hear it.”

Orm gave Ying a tight nod, her throat constricting with nerves. As Ying slipped out of the room to give them privacy, the door clicked softly shut behind her, leaving Orm alone with the sound of her own thundering heartbeat.

Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Orm turned back toward the couch. The sight of LingLing curled up so defensively, her tear-streaked cheeks glowing faintly in the morning light, made Orm’s resolve falter. Could she really do this? Could she find the right words to mend what had already broken so badly?

Orm hesitated but then moved closer, her footsteps barely more than a whisper on the floor. She stood there for a moment, watching LingLing sleep. Guilt twisted inside her as she knelt down, brushing a strand of hair away from LingLing’s face. The touch was gentle, almost hesitant, but it was enough to stir LingLing from her restless sleep. 

LingLing’s eyes fluttered open, groggy with exhaustion and swollen from crying. As soon as her gaze locked onto Orm’s face hovering just inches away, panic and confusion flared in her eyes.

"N’Orm?" she whispered, her voice barely more than a croak, thick with the remnants of tears. Her body tensed, pulling back slightly, as if bracing for a blow.

Orm offered a small, hesitant smile. “Hey,” she said softly, her voice almost cracking. “Can we talk?”

LingLing’s body went rigid, her hands gripping the blanket she had wrapped around herself. She looked away, blinking rapidly to hide the fresh tears threatening to spill over. "What is there to talk about?" she muttered, her voice brittle with hurt. “You were there. You saw everything.”

Orm shook her head, her heart aching at how broken LingLing sounded. "No, I don’t know what happened. I saw you push P’Fa, but that’s not the whole story. LingLing, I... I need to tell you-"

LingLing's eyes widened,her pulse quickening as dread curled in her stomach. She swallowed hard, her voice barely above a whisper. "You don’t have to, Orm. I already know what you're going to tell me..." Her voice cracked, and she had to bite her lip to keep from crying. "You’re with Engfa now,  I get it. And... you and I... it’s better this way, right? Just... friends.”

Orm’s eyes widened, and for a moment, her heart seemed to stop. “What? No, LingLing—that’s not...”

LingLing's  bitter smile returned, shook her head, tears streaming down her cheeks, her voice breaking with each word. “It’s okay, N’Orm. I always knew that... whatever this was... it couldn’t be real. I never should have wanted... more.”

Her words pierced through Orm like a knife, and in that moment, she realized just how deeply LingLing had misunderstood everything. Desperation pushed Orm forward, her hands trembling as she reached for LingLing’s. “No, you’ve got it all wrong,” she said, her voice urgent, almost pleading. “LingLing, I... I came here to tell you how I really feel. I’ve been so afraid... afraid of losing you, afraid of what it would mean if I admitted this to myself.”

LingLing’s eyes filled with confusion, her breath hitching. “What... what do you mean?”

Orm took a deep, steadying breath, her hands gently cupping LingLing’s tear-streaked face. “I came here to tell you how I really feel,” she said softly. “I’ve been distant because I was scared. Scared of how strong my feelings are for you... scared of losing you.”

LingLing’s eyes filled with tears again, but this time, there was something different in them—something fragile, like hope reborn, her breath catching in her throat. “What?"

Orm sighed,  her voice breaking with emotion. "LingLing, I... I don’t care about the shippers. I don’t care about what happened. What I care about is you."

LingLing stared at her, her heart pounding in her chest as Orm’s words slowly sank in. "But... the kiss, the pictures... you and Engfa—"

Orm shook her head, reaching for LingLing’s hand. "Engfa and I... we have chemistry, but it’s nothing compared to how I feel about you. I should’ve told you sooner, but I was scared. I thought maybe you didn’t feel the same way, and I didn’t want to mess things up between us."

LingLing’s tears spilled over, but this time, they were tears of joy, her lips trembling as a smile slowly spread across her face. "You... you feel the same way?"

Orm her own eyes glistening as she gazed at the woman she had been so terrified to lose. "I do. I’ve felt this way for a long time, but I didn’t know how to tell you. And then everything got so complicated... but I’m here now. And I’m telling you that I want to be with you, LingLing."

LingLing’s breath caught in her throat, her heart racing as she stared at Orm. She had dreamed of hearing those words, but now that they were finally being spoken, she didn’t know how to respond.

"I... I don’t know what to say," she whispered, her voice trembling.

Orm smiled softly, brushing her thumb across LingLing’s knuckles. "You don’t have to say anything right now. Just... listen to what I'm telling you."

As LingLing absorbed Orm's words, her heart raced, caught in a whirlwind of emotions. Hope flickered to life inside her, battling against the heaviness that had weighed her down for so long. Orm’s presence was a balm to her battered spirit, and with each passing moment, LingLing felt the walls she had built around herself beginning to crumble.

Orm held LingLing’s gaze, her eyes reflecting a mixture of determination and vulnerability. “I love you, LingLing  Kwong, not as a friend, but as so much more. I was just too afraid to admit it, and I let that fear push me away.”

LingLing's heart swelled, and she felt a rush of warmth flood through her. “I love you too, N’Orm,” she confessed, her voice trembling with emotion. “I’ve been so scared, and I didn’t know if you felt the same way.”

With a mixture of relief and joy washing over her, Orm leaned in closer, her heart racing as she closed the distance between them. LingLing’s eyes fluttered shut as she felt Orm’s warm breath on her skin, and the world around them faded into oblivion.

And then, their lips met—a soft, tentative kiss that quickly deepened, filled with the unspoken feelings they had kept locked away for too long. LingLing melted into Orm’s embrace, her body responding instinctively to the warmth and safety that Orm offered.

In that moment, everything else fell away—the hurt, the doubts, the chaos of their lives outside this apartment. All that mattered was this connection, the way their hearts beat in sync, the way they fit together perfectly, as if they had always been meant to be.

As they finally pulled away, both breathless and slightly dazed, LingLing looked into Orm's eyes, her own shining with tears of happiness. “I can’t believe this is happening,” she said softly, her heart still racing.

Orm smiled, her cheeks flushed with warmth. “Believe it, LingLing. I’m not going anywhere. I want to be with you, through everything. Let's be successful together”

LingLing nodded, her heart full. “I want that too. I want us.”

Orm grinned, a mixture of relief and happiness washing over her. “Then let’s not waste any more time.”

They leaned in for another kiss, one that was filled with promise and hope, sealing the newfound bond between them. For the first time in a long while, LingLing felt a sense of peace wash over her, and as they embraced, she knew they were ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead—together.

Chapter Text

LingLing and Orm spent the afternoon lost in each other on the couch, tangled in a blissful embrace that felt like a long-overdue homecoming. They kissed softly, their lips exploring the newfound connection between them, while the outside world faded away.

Time slipped by unnoticed until the shrill sound of Orm’s alarm broke through the tranquility, signaling it was time for rehearsal. LingLing reluctantly pulled away, breathless and smiling, a blush creeping onto her cheeks as she glanced at the clock.

“We should get going,” Orm said, trying to mask her disappointment at their interrupted moment, but her eyes sparkled with excitement.

As they stood up, Orm intertwined her fingers with LingLing’s, the simple gesture igniting a thrill that coursed through both of them. LingLing couldn’t help but smile wider, feeling a rush of happiness that had eluded her for so long. Together, they made their way to the studio, hand in hand.

Arriving at rehearsal, they spotted Engfa across the room, looking distracted and lost in thought. LingLing felt a nervous knot twist in her stomach as she approached, unsure of how to start the conversation. The tension between them since yesterdays incident weighed heavily on her, and she couldn’t help but feel guilty.. Orm stayed close by, her support steadying LingLing as she took a deep breath. "You can do this," Orm whispered quietly, giving LingLing’s hand a gentle squeeze.

“P’Fa,” LingLing called softly, stepping forward.

Engfa looked up, her expression a mixture of surprise and something softer. “P’Ling,” she replied, trying to put on a brave face.

LingLing hesitated for a moment, heart racing, but she knew she had to say it. “I just wanted to say I’m sorry about everything—about how I acted,” LingLing said, sincerity lacing her words. “I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

Engfa smiled, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I appreciate that, P’Ling. I really do. I’m happy for you and Orm.”

LingLing felt a swell of relief, but also a bittersweet ache in her heart. “Thank you. I hope you know I’m routing for you and N’Char.”

Engfa nodded, her gaze flickering to Orm before returning to LingLing. “It’s just… things are complicated right now. Charlotte is really hurting.”

LingLing felt her heart sink at the reminder of Charlotte’s pain, the weight of guilt settling heavily in her chest. “I know,” she said quietly. “I’m there for her too.”

Engfa studied LingLing for a moment, her expression softening. “Thank you for looking out for her. We all deserve to be happy, even if it means making tough choices.”

LingLing nodded, appreciating Engfa’s understanding, though she still sensed the sadness lingering in her eyes. “I also wanted to thank you, P’Fa. Orm told me that you encouraged her to talk to me about her feelings. I owe you a great debt.”

Engfa’s expression softened further, and she nodded. “I’m glad it helped. You two deserve to be happy, and sometimes we all need a little push to get there.”

“I hope you and Charlotte can find a way to talk through this,” Orm chimed in, stepping forward and giving LingLing’s hand a reassuring squeeze.

Engfa managed a small smile. “Thanks, Orm. I want that too.”

As rehearsal began, the atmosphere shifted, filled with nervous energy and anticipation. LingLing felt the connection with Orm beside her, their hands still linked, grounding her amid the whirlwind of emotions.

Engfa did her best to focus, but her thoughts were clouded with worries about Charlotte. Even as she cheered on her friends, a heaviness lingered in her heart.

LingLing and Orm exchanged glances throughout rehearsal, their smiles conveying a silent understanding that they were now a part of something beautiful and new. But in the back of their minds, they couldn’t shake the sense that everything was still hanging in the balance, waiting to be resolved.

As the rehearsal came to a close, LingLing felt a surge of determination. She knew the path ahead wouldn’t be easy, but with Orm by her side and the support of their friends, she was ready to face whatever challenges awaited them—together.

As LingLing and Orm walked outside the studio, the cool evening air surrounded them. LingLing could sense Orm's internal struggle, the tension still lingering in her shoulders.

“Are you okay?” LingLing asked softly, glancing at Orm. “You’ve been quiet since we talked to Engfa about Charlotte.”

Orm sighed, running a hand through her hair. “I wish I could talk to Charlotte, I feel like I’m the reason for all the problems between them, but I don’t want to make it worse.”

LingLing stepped closer, her heart aching for Orm's turmoil. “You shouldn’t blame yourself. They need to work this out together, but I know you care about them both.”

Orm nodded, her expression softening as she looked into LingLing's eyes. “I do, but it’s complicated. I don’t want to come between them anymore. I just wish I could fix things.”

LingLing noticed the fear in Orm’s eyes, the way her voice trembled slightly. Orm had always been strong, but LingLing could feel the weight of her insecurities pressing down on her now. “What’s really bothering you?” LingLing asked gently.

Orm hesitated before speaking. “I’m scared, Charlotte hates me now. I’ve hurt her, I feel like I should apologise for my part in all this. I mean it's not like I didn't know about legendary Englot, the gl ship built on real feelings not a series. I don’t want her to resent me… or you. I just want to make things right, but I feel like I’m making everything worse.”

LingLing’s heart clenched at Orm’s vulnerability. She took a step forward, closing the distance between them. “You’re not the reason for all of this, Orm,” she said softly, her voice filled with conviction. “You care about Charlotte, and I know she knows that. It’s just… complicated right now. But it's not your fault.”

Orm’s eyes softened, though doubt still lingered. “I don’t know, LingLing. I’m scared it’s all going to get worse.”

LingLing cupped Orm's face gently, her thumb brushing against her cheek, grounding her. “You’re not to blame for their issues, Orm. Sometimes love just gets messy. You’ve been nothing but kind to Charlotte. I know she sees that, even if she’s hurting right now. It will all work out”

With the weight of their shared feelings hanging in the air, LingLing leaned in and pressed her lips against Orm’s once more. The kiss was gentle at first, a blend of warmth and hope, but it quickly deepened as they surrendered to the emotions they’d both held back for too long.

As they broke apart, LingLing noticed a flash in the corner of her eye. A fan had caught the moment on camera, their phone lifted high. LingLing’s heart raced. “Uh, we might want to be careful,” she said, pulling away slightly, though she placed her hands on Orm’s hips.

“Maybe it’s too late for that,” Orm chuckled, a hint of mischief dancing in her eyes. “I mean, it’s already out there, isn’t it?”

LingLing and Orm exchanged nervous glances, a mix of excitement and anxiety flooding through them. They quickly left the studio, the reality of their new relationship sinking in.

As they walked hand in hand, the news of their kiss spread like wildfire on Twitter. Fans were thrilled to see LingOrm finally together, posting excited messages about the budding romance.

Charlotte, who was scrolling through her feed, came across the photo and couldn’t help but smile. She felt a pang of happiness for LingLing and Orm, despite her own struggles. Quickly, she texted LingLing:

“I saw the picture! I’m really happy for you. You deserve this.”

LingLing’s heart warmed at Charlotte's message, even as she felt a mix of emotions about Charlotte's complicated situation with Engfa. She replied with a simple, “Thanks, N’Char. It means a lot.”

LingLing squeezed Orm's hand, her heart softened at Charlotte’s words. “Charlotte just texted me,” she said, glancing at Orm. “She’s… happy for us.”

Orm smiled, a lightness filling the moment. “That’s great right? It means a lot that she can support you, even with everything going on.”

"She supports us." LingLing nodded gently, squeezing Orm's hand, feeling grateful for Charlotte's understanding, but her mind couldn’t help but wander to Engfa. “I hope Engfa will be okay. I don’t want to add to her pain.”

“I think if we show her that we care and that we’re here to support her, she’ll understand,” Orm replied confidently. “And we’ll figure it out together.”

As they got into their cars, LingLing felt a mix of hope and uncertainty swirling inside her. The path ahead was uncharted, and while they would face challenges, they had each other. LingLing glanced over at Orm as they pulled away from the studio, a smile creeping onto her face. They were embarking on something new—together.

Chapter Text

The late afternoon sun streamed through the windows of Charlotte’s apartment, casting a soft golden glow across her living room. She lay on her couch, scrolling through her phone with a sigh when a familiar notification appeared.

LingLing: Hey Char, it's been too long. Coffee?

Charlotte’s heart warmed at the message. LingLing always had a way of showing up when she was feeling her lowest. After a brief pause, she replied:

Charlotte: Yeah, I’d love that. Usual spot?

LingLing: Perfect! See you in an hour 😊

Charlotte arrived at their usual café a little early. The place was cozy, with the scent of roasted coffee beans in the air. She ordered her favorite iced coffee and settled into a corner booth by the window, her thoughts wandering. It had been a tough couple of weeks since she had ended things with Engfa. She hadn’t told many people how much she was struggling; it was easier to just smile and pretend everything was fine.

The bell above the café door jingled, snapping Charlotte out of her thoughts. She looked up to see Lingling walking in, her smile as warm as ever. Lingling waved and made her way over, dropping her bag into the seat across from Charlotte.

“Hey, stranger!” LingLing’s cheerful voice called out. They exchanged a quick hug before settling into their seats.

“It’s so good to see you,” Lingling said, her eyes crinkling with joy. “How’ve you been?”

Charlotte shrugged, playing with the straw in her cup. “You know, work’s been busy, keeping me on my toes.” She smiled a little, deflecting as usual. “How about you? Work been keeping you busy lately?”

Lingling groaned good-naturedly, rolling her eyes. “Ugh, don’t remind me. I’m juggling so many projects, it feels like a circus. But it’s actually going well now that I'm getting into a groove.” She took a sip of her latte  and leaned back in her chair. “What about you? How’s work been treating you?”

“It’s... fine, I guess,” Charlotte said with a shrug. “Mostly just the same stuff. I’ve been trying to focus on my projects, but my head’s been all over the place lately.” She paused, swirling her straw in her drink, then looked back up at Lingling. “Speaking of work, how’s Engfa holding up? I heard she’s been pulling some long hours.”

LingLing’s eyes softened as she caught the shift in Charlotte’s tone. “Yeah, I guess," LingLing admitted. “But you know Engfa—she’s always giving a hundred percent.”

Charlotte nodded slowly, her eyes flickering down to her drink. “Yeah... that sounds like her.”

Lingling observed her for a moment before leaning in, her voice gentle. “Char, I didn’t come here to talk about Engfa,” she said softly. “I came to see how you’re doing. You’re my friend, and I’ve been worried about you.”

Charlotte stiffened, caught off guard by Lingling’s directness. She tried to laugh it off. “I’m fine. Just... busy, like I said.”

Lingling didn’t let her off the hook that easily. “You know you don’t have to put on a brave face with me,” she insisted, her eyes sincere. “It’s okay if things have been hard. I just want to be here for you, however you need.”

The mask Charlotte had been wearing started to crack, her shoulders slumping as she let out a shaky breath. “It’s been... harder than I thought,” she confessed, her voice barely above a whisper. “I keep thinking I should be able to move on easily since we weren't together, but it’s like... every time I think I’m okay, something pulls me right back under.”

Lingling reached across the table and took Charlotte’s hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. “I get it, Char. Breakups are never easy, especially when it’s someone who meant so much to you. But you’re not alone in this, okay? I’m here.”

Charlotte blinked back the tears threatening to spill over. It felt good, even if only for a moment, to admit how she was really feeling. “Thanks, Ling,” she said softly. “I’m trying, really. Some days are just... harder than others.”

LingLing leaned in, lowering her voice. “Orm feels terrible about everything that’s happened. She’s really sad that she caused this problem between you two.”

“I don’t blame her at all,” Charlotte replied quickly, shaking her head. “It’s not her fault. It’s just complicated. I wish we could go back to how things were, but I don’t know if that’s possible.”

Lingling nodded, her expression understanding. She gave Charlotte’s hand one last squeeze before letting go, allowing the conversation to shift to lighter topics.

“So,” Charlotte said, forcing a smile as she wiped her eyes. “Enough about my mess. How are things with Orm? I’ve heard you two are basically inseparable now.”

Lingling’s face lit up at the mention of Orm, a blush creeping onto her cheeks. “It’s been... amazing, honestly. We’re taking things slow, but it’s just so good.”

Charlotte’s smile turned teasing. “So, basically, you’re saying you’re holding back all your usual intense girlfriend energy?”

Lingling huffed, folding her arms in mock offense. “Hey! It’s not intense! I just... want to take care of her and spoil her a little, and make sure she's always happy when I'm with her...” she defended, her eyes sparkling with passion.

Charlotte raised an eyebrow, giving Lingling a knowing look.

“Okay, okay, maybe it’s a little intense,” Lingling relented with a sheepish grin. “But I can’t help it—I love her. She’s the first person who’s made me feel like this, and I just want to make her happy.”

Charlotte’s teasing expression softened into something more sincere. “That’s really sweet, Ling. Orm’s lucky to have someone who cares so much.”

“Yeah, well, I’m the lucky one,” Lingling said, her voice softening as she thought of Orm. “But it’s a bit of a balancing act, you know? She’s never been in a relationship before, so I’m trying to be patient and not overwhelm her. I want her to feel like she’s making her own decisions, without making her feel like I'm treating her like a little kid.”

“You’re doing a good job,” Charlotte said earnestly. “And I’m really happy for you, Ling.”

The two friends settled into a comfortable rhythm, reminiscing about old times, teasing each other, and sharing laughter that Charlotte hadn’t realized she’d missed so much. When they finally got up to leave, LingLing pulled Charlotte into a tight embrace.

“Remember, Char,” LingLing whispered, holding her close. “I’m always here for you. No matter what.”

“Yeah,” Charlotte murmured, hugging her back tightly. “I know. Thank you, Ling.”

As LingLing walked away, Charlotte watched her go, a soft smile on her lips. The ache in her heart wasn’t gone, but for the first time in a while, it felt just a little lighter.

Chapter Text

The atmosphere at the MGI studio was electric, filled with laughter, music, and the chatter of friends celebrating Engfa’s birthday. Balloons and streamers decorated the room, and a large cake sat at the center of a table piled high with presents. Yet, despite the festive setting, Engfa felt an overwhelming weight in her chest.

LingLing and Orm arrived together, hand in hand, excitement and apprehension in their eyes. The couple had wanted to be there for Engfa, but the shadow of their own new relationship loomed over them. They exchanged quick glances, silently promising to support their friend as best as they could.

As the night unfolded, the drinks flowed freely, and the joyous atmosphere seemed to blur around Engfa. She forced smiles, trying to mask her pain, but her eyes betrayed her—glossy with unshed tears. Engfa found herself isolated in the crowd, her laughter hollow, her heart heavy.

“Happy birthday, Engfa!” LingLing called out as she approached, forcing a bright smile on her face. “You look beautiful tonight!”

“Thanks,” Engfa replied, her voice barely above a whisper, her smile faltering. “I just… I just want to have fun, you know?” She took a sip from her drink, hoping to drown her sorrows.

Orm stood beside LingLing, concern etched across her features. “Hey, do you want to talk? We’re here for you.”

Engfa shook her head, tears threatening to spill as she looked down at her drink. “I’m fine. Just… having a great time.” But her forced laughter was hollow, and the tears began to flow as the weight of her emotions became too much to bear.

As the night wore on, LingLing and Orm watched with growing concern as Engfa slipped deeper into her sadness. She swayed in the middle of the packed dance floor, surrounded by friends, her movements unsteady and her glassy, tear-filled eyes fixed on nothing, as though staring into a void. Despite the faint, lopsided smile on her face, her emotions betrayed her—a thousand-yard stare, trembling lips, and the unmistakable streaks of tears she tried to hide. She was so visibly drunk that it left LingLing and Orm silently wondering, Oh my God is she okay? Each time LingLing tried to step in, Engfa would wave her off, insisting she was fine, but her faltering words told a very different story.

By the end of the night, Engfa was completely drunk, swaying unsteadily in the middle of the dance floor. She leaned heavily against Nudee, who struggled to keep them both upright, her arms wrapped tightly around Engfa to stop them from collapsing. A small circle of friends had gathered around, concern etched on their faces as they tried to piece together the reason for Engfa’s overwhelming distress.

Nudee tightened her hold on Engfa, one arm wrapped securely around her waist to keep her upright. “Hey, let’s get you some water, okay? You need to hydrate,” she said softly, her voice laced with concern. As Engfa shook her head in quiet refusal,“No, I don’t want water. I just want…” Her voice trailed off as the tears spilled over, and she buried her face in Nudee’s shoulder, sobs wracking her body. Nudee sighed, brushing a hand gently through her hair in a soothing motion. “It’s okay, we’ll figure this out,” Nudee murmured, her grip steady despite the weight leaning into her.

LingLing and Orm exchanged worried glances as they watched their friend break down. LingLing’s heart ached for Engfa; she wanted to reach out, but the situation felt delicate. Orm took a step forward, her protective instincts kicking in.

“Let’s get her away from all these cameras, take her to the backstage lounge,” Orm suggested to Nudee, who nodded in agreement. Together, they gently helped Engfa, who was still leaning heavily against Nudee for support, move her toward a more private area away from the crowd.

Once they settled in the quieter space, Engfa continued to cry, her body shaking with each sob. “Why does it hurt so much?” she choked out, her voice muffled against Nudee’s shoulder.

LingLing and Orm stood a few feet away, their hearts heavy as they witnessed Engfa’s pain. “We need to be here for her,” LingLing whispered to Orm.

“Definitely,” Orm replied, her eyes softening as she watched Engfa. “We should let her know she’s not alone.”

As the sobs began to subside, Engfa lifted her head and looked around at her friends, her eyes red and puffy. “I’m sorry, guys. I didn’t mean to ruin my own party.”

Nudee smiled gently, wiping a tear from Engfa’s cheek. “You didn’t ruin anything. We’re all here for you. Just let it out, okay?”

LingLing stepped forward, her heart aching for her friend. “Engfa, we care about you so much. It’s okay to feel what you’re feeling. You don’t have to hide it from us.”

Engfa looked at LingLing, her expression softening, though sorrow still lingered in her eyes. “I just thought I’d be over it by now. I thought I could just move on and be happy. But … it’s too hard.”

Orm stepped closer, her heart breaking at Engfa’s admission. “We want you to be happy too. This doesn’t change how much we care about you. You’re our friend.”

LingLing reached out and took Engfa’s hand, squeezing it gently. “We’re all figuring this out together. Just know that you don’t have to go through this alone.”

Engfa looked between LingLing and Orm, tears welling up again. “I just feel so lost. I thought Charlotte and I were solid. I didn’t want to hurt her.”

“It’s okay to feel lost,” Orm reassured her. “It’s okay to grieve for what you’ve lost. It doesn’t mean you’re not strong. You’re allowed to take your time.”

As the friends huddled together, LingLing’s heart swelled with determination. She wanted to help Engfa heal, to support her through this painful moment. They would find a way to navigate their feelings and relationships, and LingLing vowed to stand by her friends through it all.

With a new resolve, LingLing leaned in closer to Engfa. “You’re not alone. We’re in this together, okay? Let’s figure it out, one step at a time.”

Charlotte stood near the entrance of the back room, her heart heavy with worry as she watched Nudee, LingLing, and Orm carefully help Engfa inside. The festive atmosphere felt distant now, overshadowed by the concern that engulfed her. Engfa’s laughter and joy had been replaced with tears and sorrow, and Charlotte felt a knot tighten in her stomach. The silence between them was deafening, the unspoken tension hanging in the air.

As the door swung closed behind them, Charlotte was left standing alone, her mind racing with thoughts about her friend. She had seen Engfa through thick and thin, and the sight of her in such distress tore at her heart. But there was something else, too—guilt gnawed at her, the weight of feeling like she might have been the one to push Engfa into this space of emotional chaos.

Just then, Aoom and Mena approached her, their expressions serious. “Hey, Charlotte,” Aoom said gently, her voice filled with concern. “What’s going on with Engfa?”

Charlotte glanced at the closed door, her concern deepening. “I don’t know. I think she’s just overwhelmed. Today was supposed to be a happy day for her, and I just… I feel so bad.”

Aoom nodded, her eyes filled with empathy. “I heard her mumbling something before. She kept saying she messed up and can’t fix it. It sounds like she’s really struggling.”

Charlotte’s heart sank at the thought of Engfa feeling so defeated. “I didn’t know she felt that way,” she murmured, guilt washing over her. “I should have been there for her.” Her voice cracked slightly, betraying the fragility she felt inside.

Mena stepped closer, placing a comforting hand on Charlotte's shoulder. “You’ve had a lot going on too. It’s okay to protect yourself. Are you okay?” Her touch was gentle, a silent offer of support in the midst of Charlotte's inner turmoil.

Charlotte sighed, taking a moment to gather her thoughts. “Honestly, I’m not sure. It’s been hard to process everything. I… things just feel so complicated right now.” She felt torn, as if her own heart were being pulled in two directions—toward Engfa’s pain and the confusion that clouded her relationship with LingLing and Orm.

Mena exchanged a glance with Aoom, then turned back to Charlotte. “Do you want to talk about it? We’re here for you.”

“I appreciate that,” Charlotte said, her voice shaky. “I just feel like I’m losing everyone. Engfa is hurting because of me, and I’m scared I pushed her away. I didn’t mean to. I never wanted to hurt her.” Her voice was soft, as though speaking too loudly might shatter the fragile wall she had built around her feelings.

Aoom leaned in closer, her voice soothing. “You didn’t push her away. She’s going through her own struggles, and that’s not your fault. You both care about each other. It just takes time to navigate these feelings.” Her words were firm, trying to steady Charlotte's emotional storm, to remind her of the bond that still held strong between her and Engfa, despite the hurt.

Charlotte nodded slowly, feeling a mix of relief and sadness. “I just wish I could fix everything. I want her to be happy, but I don’t know how to give her what she needs right now.” She felt so helpless, knowing that no matter how much she cared, she couldn’t solve everything for Engfa—not without something shifting within both of them.

“Sometimes, just being there for someone is enough,” Mena said softly. “You can’t fix everything, but you can support her. You’re still friends right? That means something.” Mena’s words were a lifeline, an attempt to remind Charlotte of the power of presence over perfection.

Just then, the door to the back room creaked open, and LingLing peeked out, her eyes filled with concern. “Charlotte, umm...Engfa's asking for you. If you can't, I can tell her I didn't find you.”

"No... I can handle it." Charlotte’s heart raced as she stood up, glancing at Aoom and Mena. “I’ll be right back,” she said before stepping into the room. LingLing’s protective concern tugged at Charlotte’s heart. It was clear from her eyes that she wasn’t just worried about Engfa’s distress, but also about Charlotte—about making sure she was okay in this emotionally charged moment.

Inside, Engfa was slumped on a couch, her eyes red from crying. Nudee sat beside her, offering support, while LingLing and Orm hovered nearby, looking anxious. The dimly lit room was filled with an eerie stillness, broken only by the soft murmur of voices. Engfa was sprawled on the couch, her cheeks flushed from alcohol and her eyes glassy with sadness. Charlotte sat beside her, feeling the weight of every unspoken word between them. The night had spiraled into something neither of them expected—what was supposed to be a celebration had turned into a confessional of regrets and unspoken desires.

“I messed everything up, didn’t I?” Engfa slurred, her voice cracking with emotion. She rubbed her eyes, trying to focus on Charlotte through the fog of her inebriation. “I’m sorry, Charlotte. I’m so sorry.”

Charlotte looked at her, a tightness in her chest as she watched Engfa struggle. It was clear the alcohol was doing most of the talking, but it didn’t make the words hurt any less. Charlotte could feel the tension between them—years of deep feelings, missed opportunities, and the weight of Engfa’s fame standing in the way of something more. Her heart hurt, torn between the love she had for Engfa and the reality of their fractured relationship.

“You didn’t mess anything up,” Charlotte said softly, though she wasn’t sure she believed it. “We just… we never figured it out, that’s all.”

Engfa let out a bitter laugh, leaning her head back against the couch. “But I broke us, didn’t I? I always thought I could have it all—my career, you, everything. But now, look at me.” She gestured vaguely with her hands, her sadness bubbling to the surface. “And now P’LingLing and N’Orm... they’re together. Happy.”

Charlotte could hear the jealousy and pain in Engfa’s voice, and it twisted something deep inside her. She had noticed the way Engfa looked at LingLing and Orm earlier, the pang of longing in her eyes. It wasn’t fair—Engfa had always wanted to move forward with their relationship, but her contract had kept her shackled, forcing them into an endless limbo. Yet, seeing someone else move forward seemed to sting the most. It hurt, seeing Engfa this vulnerable, and Charlotte realized with a sharp pang that she too had been keeping her emotions locked up, perhaps for far too long.

“They deserve to be happy,” Charlotte whispered, more to herself than to Engfa.

Engfa nodded weakly, tears welling up in her eyes. “Yeah, they do. But I’m so jealous, Charlotte. I wish that was us.” Her voice cracked again, the alcohol lowering her guard completely. “I wish we were happy, too.”

Charlotte swallowed hard, her throat tight. It was exactly what she didn’t want to hear, especially now. She knew Engfa wouldn’t remember any of this in the morning, and that made it even worse. Charlotte had waited years—years of stolen moments and confessions, only to be held back by Engfa’s contract, by her obligations, by everything else that wasn’t them. And now, Engfa was confessing her feelings, but it didn’t mean anything if it would all be forgotten by sunrise. Charlotte had been patient, but the reality was settling in—the love that they both needed wasn’t something that could be reclaimed, not in this way.

“I can’t do this,” Charlotte whispered, her voice barely audible. “I can’t wait six more years, stuck in this... whatever this is. It’s not that I don’t know how you feel—I do. But every time it gets too hard, you push me away for months, and I’m left wondering what I even mean to you.” Her voice broke slightly, and she looked away. “I know it’s not your entirely fault, but I can’t keep doing this. I can’t keep being pulled close just to be shoved away again when it’s too much for you.”

Engfa’s face twisted in confusion, but the alcohol kept her from fully understanding. “What do you mean? We can figure it out… we can—”

“No,” Charlotte cut her off gently but firmly. She wasn’t ready to go down this road again, the endless cycle of almost being something but never fully being there. “I don’t want us to be stuck in this place forever, P’Fa. It’s not fair to either of us.”

Engfa frowned, her words slurring together. “But… I love you, Char. I do.”

Tears stung at the corners of Charlotte’s eyes, but she blinked them back. She knew that Engfa meant it in some way, but it wasn’t the kind of love that would last—at least not now. It wasn’t the kind of love that could survive the public scrutiny, the contracts, the years of waiting for something more.

“I know,” Charlotte said, her voice breaking. “But that’s why we need to work our way back to being friends. Just friends.”

Engfa looked at her, confused and hurt. “Just friends? After everything?”

Charlotte nodded, her heart breaking as she said the words she knew needed to be said. “It’s better this way. We’ll still have each other, but without all the pressure, without the confusion. You need to focus on your career, and I need to figure out my own life.”

Engfa leaned back against the couch, her expression distant as the alcohol slowly took over. “I don’t want to lose you…”

“You won’t,” Charlotte promised, though she wasn’t sure she believed it herself. But the truth was, they both needed time apart—to heal, to grow, and to figure out what they really wanted. “But we can’t keep doing this. Not anymore.”

They sat in silence for what felt like an eternity, the weight of their conversation hanging in the air. Charlotte knew Engfa wouldn’t remember any of this tomorrow, and in a way, that made it easier. She wouldn’t have to explain herself again, wouldn’t have to relive the pain of almost being something but never quite making it.

As Engfa’s eyelids grew heavy, Charlotte gently pulled a blanket over her, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “Rest,” she whispered. “We’ll figure things out.”

But deep down, Charlotte knew that things would never be the same again.

Charlotte stood up slowly, giving Engfa one last look as she made her way to the door. She wasn’t sure if she was doing the right thing, but she knew this was the only way forward.

Chapter Text

Engfa woke up to the blinding light of the sun filtering through her bedroom window, her head pounding from the aftermath of last night. She groaned, squeezing her eyes shut, trying to fight the wave of nausea that hit her all at once. The room felt like it was spinning, her memories of the night a blur, just fragments that didn’t make sense.

"Morning, Mook," came a familiar voice from the doorway.

Engfa slowly opened her eyes and saw her older sister, P'Daad, leaning against the doorframe with a worried smile on her face. There was an air of concern in the way she looked at Engfa, but also patience—like she'd been here, waiting for this exact moment.

“What happened?” Engfa mumbled, her voice thick with grogginess. “Why are you here?”

“You don’t remember anything from last night, do you?” P’Daad asked, stepping into the room with a glass of water and some painkillers in her hand.

Engfa shook her head slightly, instantly regretting the movement as a sharp pain shot through her temples. She tried to recall the party—the flashing lights, the music, the feeling of people all around her—but it was like trying to hold onto sand as it slipped through her fingers.

P’Daad handed her the water and the pills, watching her closely. “P’Sun and I brought you home after the party. You were… not in the best shape.”

Engfa took the glass and downed the pills, wincing at the dry, bitter taste in her mouth. She still couldn’t remember anything. The last thing she vaguely recalled was being at her own birthday party—people laughing, drinking, and celebrating her—but after that, it was all just… gone.

“I don’t remember,” Engfa admitted quietly, looking down at the now-empty glass in her hands. “I don’t even remember getting home.”

“That’s probably for the best,” P’Daad said, sitting on the edge of the bed. “You were pretty upset by the end of the night. I stayed over to make sure you were okay.”

Engfa’s brows furrowed in confusion. “Upset? Why?”

P’Daad hesitated, clearly debating how much to tell her. “You were talking about… well, a lot of things. Mostly about Charlotte.”

At the mention of Charlotte’s name, Engfa’s stomach dropped. Even in her hazy state, that name was enough to bring a fresh wave of guilt crashing over her. Charlotte. They’d been so close, so much more than just friends, but Engfa had let everything slip away. She didn’t need to remember the party to know that Charlotte was at the center of her turmoil.

“Did I say anything?” Engfa asked, her voice barely above a whisper, afraid of what might have slipped out in her drunken state.

“You kept saying you messed everything up,” P’Daad explained gently. “You were crying about how you kept hurting her and how you couldn’t fix things between you two. It was heartbreaking, Mook.”

Engfa’s chest tightened as she leaned back into the pillows, staring up at the ceiling. She wished she could remember, but at the same time, she was grateful she couldn’t. The regret she felt now was bad enough—if she had to relive it, she wasn’t sure she could handle it.

“I ruined everything, didn’t I?” Engfa said, her voice thick with emotion.

P’Daad reached out and took her hand, giving it a comforting squeeze. “You didn’t ruin everything. You’ve just hit a rough patch. You and Charlotte—there’s still a chance to fix things if that’s what you really want.”

“I don’t know how,” Engfa whispered, feeling tears prick the back of her eyes. She hated herself for how easily she had broken everything between her and Charlotte. “She doesn’t want to fix things. She doesn’t want to go through this anymore.”

P’Daad stayed silent for a moment before carefully saying, “Well, you can understand why. It’s been difficult for both of you, with your contract and the pressure from the fans.”

Engfa exhaled, frustrated by the familiar, painful truth. The contract—MGI’s grip over her public life, her image, her relationships—had been like an invisible barrier between her and Charlotte for years. But she had to say what she had always been too afraid to say out loud, the question that had been haunting her ever since Charlotte ended things.

“What if I didn’t have the contract?” Engfa asked suddenly, her voice a little more urgent. “What if I quit?”

P’Daad looked taken aback by the question, her brows knitting together in concern. “Engfa, that’s… a huge decision.”

“I know,” Engfa said, her mind spinning faster than her hangover allowed. “But if the contract is what’s holding me back—if that’s the reason I keep hurting Charlotte—then maybe it’s not worth it. What if I left it all behind? What if I quit?”

P’Daad didn’t answer right away. Her gaze softened as she watched her sister’s turmoil, the internal battle written all over Engfa’s face. “You’ve worked so hard to get here, Fa. This career, the fame—it’s everything you’ve dreamed of.”

“But what good is any of it if I can’t be happy?” Engfa countered, tears finally spilling from her eyes. “What if I can’t have what I want most because of this contract? What if I lose Charlotte forever?”

P’Daad leaned closer, placing a comforting hand on Engfa’s shoulder. “Leaving the contract wouldn’t be easy. You’d be walking away from everything.”

“I’d be walking away from everything that’s keeping me from her,” Engfa whispered, her voice breaking. “I don’t know if I can do this for five more years, P’Daad. I don’t know if I can keep pretending that this is enough.”

P’Daad was quiet, her expression torn. “You need to think about this carefully, Engfa. You love Charlotte, I know. But giving up your career… that’s a huge sacrifice. And you need to be sure that’s what you really want.”

Engfa wiped her eyes, her heart pounding. She hadn’t even fully processed what she was saying, but deep down, she knew that part of her had been thinking about this for a long time. Maybe it wasn’t worth it—the fame, the image, the constant pressure—if it meant she could never have a real chance with Charlotte.

“I don’t know what to do,” Engfa whispered, her voice barely audible.

P’Daad’s hand tightened around hers. “Then don’t make any decisions just yet. Give yourself time to really think about it. Talk to Charlotte when you’re ready. But don’t rush into anything because of guilt or pressure.”

Engfa nodded, though the weight of it all felt suffocating. She didn’t want to lose Charlotte, but the path ahead seemed impossibly complicated. All she knew was that she had to find a way to make things right, even if it meant making the hardest decision of her life.

For now, though, she had to figure out what her next step would be, and whether she could face Charlotte again before it was too late.

Engfa stood outside the MGI headquarters, her heart racing. The sunlight felt harsh against her skin, and the butterflies in her stomach were relentless. She had gotten the call from Boss Nawat early that morning, and even though she had expected it, the reality of the situation was overwhelming. The video of her crying and stumbling drunk at her own birthday party had spread like wildfire, and now, the consequences were waiting for her inside.

As she entered the building, the familiar surroundings that once gave her a sense of accomplishment now felt suffocating. She had come so far in her career, fought so hard to be where she was, but now... it all felt fragile. The weight of her personal life crashing into her professional world was almost unbearable.

“Nong Engfa,” a voice called as she reached the top floor. One of the assistants motioned for her to head straight into Nawat's office.

She swallowed hard and nodded, trying to compose herself before stepping inside.

The room felt too quiet as she entered. Nawat sat behind his massive desk, his arms crossed and his expression unreadable. The tension was palpable, and Engfa could already feel the reprimand coming before he even opened his mouth.

“P’Fa,” he said sharply, his voice cold. “Do you have any idea how bad this looks?”

She flinched, lowering her head slightly. “Papa, I’m really sorry—”

“You were all over the internet, drunk and crying at your own birthday party,” he interrupted, slamming his palm on the desk for emphasis. “Do you think that’s the image we’ve built for you? Do you think this is what we’ve worked so hard to achieve?”

Engfa bit her lip, guilt gnawing at her insides. “I didn’t mean for it to get out of hand. It wasn’t supposed to be like that.”

“Of course it wasn’t,” he snapped, his eyes narrowing. “But now look where we are. This is a disaster. And people are talking—about you, about Charlotte, there throwing around all these theories about the whole situation.”

At the mention of Charlotte, Engfa felt her stomach drop further. She took a deep breath, forcing herself to speak. “I know I messed up. But... this isn’t just about the party or the media. It’s about everything. Pappa... I’m not sure I can keep doing this.”

Nawat's stern expression faltered for just a second at her words. He leaned back in his chair, his eyes studying her carefully. “What are you talking about Engfa?”

She sighed deeply, her shoulders slumping under the weight of her emotions. “This... this career, this image—it’s all getting to be too much. I love performing, I love what we’ve built, but the pressure, the expectations... I don’t know if I can keep pretending everything is okay when it’s not.”

“And what exactly isn’t okay?” Nawat asked, his voice more measured now.

Engfa hesitated before speaking, but she knew she had to say it. “Charlotte. It’s Charlotte. She doesn't want me in her life, and it’s... it’s killing me. I can’t even think straight anymore. I’m trying to be this perfect version of myself for the public, but every day it gets harder. I hurt her, and now I’m hurting myself too.”

Nawat remained quiet for a moment, the air thick with tension.

“And you think quitting will fix that?” he finally asked, his voice low.

Engfa bit her lip, tears stinging her eyes. “I don’t know. But what I do know is that it hurts too much. I can’t even be with the person I love because of this career. What’s the point if I can’t even be happy?”

Nawat’s eyes narrowed slightly. He leaned forward, resting his elbows on the desk. “You think quitting will solve everything? You think if you walk away from this, that the world will suddenly be kind to you and Charlotte? That she'll just want you back?”

Engfa’s breath hitched. She hadn’t thought that far, but the truth in his words hit her like a freight train.

“It will be worse if you quit,” Nawat said firmly, his voice authoritative now. “The moment you walk away, people will turn on you. They’ll call you weak, selfish, ungrateful. And it won’t just be you, Engfa. They’ll turn on Charlotte too. They’ll say she made you quit. They’ll call her selfish for ruining your career. It won’t end with you walking off into the sunset. It’ll follow you both.”

Engfa stared at him, her heart sinking further with each word. He was right. The public could be vicious, and the backlash wouldn’t just stop with her.

“Pappa, I—”

“You’re in a delicate position,” Nawat interrupted, his voice softening just slightly. “You’ve come so far, but the higher you climb, the harder you fall. And I’m telling you right now, Engfa, you don’t want to see what happens if you give up now. This isn’t just about you anymore.”

She felt the tears finally spill over, her vision blurring as the full weight of everything crashed down on her. She wanted to scream, to cry out that it wasn’t fair. She wanted to be with Charlotte without the world picking apart their every move, but that wasn’t the reality they lived in.

Nawat sighed, his expression softening just a bit as he saw her tears. “You need to think carefully about what you want, Nong. This isn’t a decision you can take lightly.”

Engfa wiped her eyes, nodding weakly. She didn’t know what to do, but she knew one thing for sure—walking away would come with consequences she wasn’t prepared for.

“I just want to be happy,” she whispered, her voice barely audible.

Nawat gave her a long, thoughtful look before speaking. “You need to figure out what happiness looks like for you. But don’t make any rash decisions while you’re still hurting. Give it time. And in the meantime, remember that the world is watching. Be careful with what you do next.”

Engfa nodded again, feeling more lost than ever. The path ahead felt impossible to navigate, and the weight of her career, her feelings for Charlotte, and the public's gaze bore down on her like a suffocating cloud.

She stood up slowly, her legs unsteady as she prepared to leave. “Thank you, Pappa.”

Nawat nodded, watching her carefully as she walked toward the door.

“And Engfa?” he called after her, just as she reached for the handle. She turned to face him, her eyes still red from crying.

“Whatever you decide, make sure it’s something you can live with,” he said gently. “Because once you take a step, there’s no turning back. Oh and clean yourself up before anyone sees you, we don't need anymore headlines”

Engfa swallowed hard, nodded, and left the room with a heavy heart, knowing that whatever came next would change everything.

Chapter Text

Orm and LingLing had been looking forward to this evening all week. LingLing had suggested they go out on a low-key, playful date, free from the pressure of being recognized. With matching hats and masks, they felt like mischievous teens sneaking out for a secret rendezvous. As they strolled down the sidewalk, their hands brushed every few moments until LingLing finally reached over to intertwine her fingers with Orm’s.

“It feels like we’re in our own little world,” LingLing murmured, her thumb gently stroking the back of Orm’s hand.

Orm squeezed her hand lightly, smiling beneath her mask. “Maybe that’s exactly what we need,” she replied softly, their eyes meeting in a shared moment of quiet understanding.

They wandered into a small, dimly lit movie theater that LingLing had discovered. It was the perfect hideaway—a cozy spot where they could sit close without anyone paying them any mind. Throughout the film, their hands remained linked, a silent promise of closeness. Occasionally, LingLing would glance over at Orm, who would catch her and laugh softly. Lingling would just lean closer, brushing a feather-light kiss to Orm’s temple, hidden by the shadows of the theater.

After the movie, they meandered through the bustling night market, the air thick with the scent of sizzling food and the sound of lively chatter. Orm’s eyes lit up as they passed a colorful stall selling skewers, and LingLing couldn’t help but be enchanted by her enthusiasm.

“Want to try some?” LingLing asked, her voice warm with affection.

“Only if we share,” Orm teased, nudging LingLing with her shoulder. They leaned in close, their laughter mingling with the vibrant energy of the market. At one point, LingLing pulled Orm to a stop and gently wiped a bit of sauce from the corner of her mouth with her thumb, her touch lingering just a moment longer than necessary.

“Always taking care of me,” Orm said, her voice barely more than a whisper. LingLing’s heart skipped a beat at the tenderness in her eyes.

As the night grew cooler, they found a small stand selling milkshakes. LingLing ordered Orm’s favorite flavor without even asking, earning a surprised, appreciative grin from her.

“You know me too well,” Orm said softly, her eyes crinkling with delight.

“I like knowing what makes you happy,” LingLing replied, watching with quiet satisfaction as Orm took the first sip, her eyes fluttering closed in contentment.

LingLing couldn’t resist leaning in, pressing a light kiss to Orm’s cheek. “You’re adorable, you know that?” she murmured, a gentle smile playing on her lips.

Back at LingLing’s apartment, the night continued to unfold like a dream neither of them wanted to end. They had returned to watch a show, but as they settled onto the couch, the warmth and intimacy of the evening seemed to take on a life of its own. LingLing reached for Orm’s hand, rubbing soft circles into her palm as they talked about anything and everything.

“You make everything feel so easy,” Orm confessed, her voice barely louder than a whisper as she leaned her head on LingLing’s shoulder.

LingLing’s heart melted at those words. She turned to Orm, her eyes filled with a tenderness that spoke volumes. “That’s because being with you is easy, Orm,” she said, brushing a lock of hair behind Orm’s ear. “You make it feel that way.”

Their eyes locked, and the next thing they knew, their lips were meeting in a soft, lingering kiss. What started as a gentle embrace quickly grew heated. LingLing’s hands cradled Orm’s face, thumbs tracing slow, loving patterns over her cheeks as she deepened the kiss. Orm’s fingers slipped into Lingling’s hair, holding her close, both of them losing themselves in the warmth of each other’s touch.

The world outside disappeared, leaving only the soft sounds of their kisses and the quiet gasps that escaped between breaths. LingLing couldn’t resist trailing her lips down Orm’s neck, her name falling from Orm’s lips in a breathless moan that sent shivers down Lingling’s spine.

“Ling… Ling…” Orm’s voice was a hushed whisper, full of desire. Hearing Orm’s voice calling her name, so soft and sweet, sent a surge of heat through LingLing. Spurred on, she kissed her way down Orm’s neck with more urgency, her hands sliding beneath Orm’s shirt, savoring the warmth of her skin.

Orm’s breaths quickened, her chest rising and falling with the intensity of the moment. LingLing was driven by the soft sounds of Orm’s pleasure, every whisper and sigh making her want more. But as LingLing’s lips continued their journey, Orm’s voice trembled again, trying to catch her breath. “Ling, wa—” she managed to stammer, her body tensing slightly.

Lingling was too caught up in the way Orm’s body responded to her touch, her mind focused solely on the sounds of Orm’s pleasure. But when Orm finally gasped out, “Wait…” it was like a bucket of cold water, snapping LingLing out of her haze.

LingLing pulled back instantly, her eyes wide with concern. “Orm, I’m so sorry,” she whispered, her voice full of regret, her hands hovering uncertainly above Orm’s skin.

Orm took a few deep breaths, trying to calm the rush of emotions coursing through her. She met LingLing’s worried gaze and gave a reassuring smile. “No, don’t be sorry,” Orm said gently, reaching up to caress LingLing’s cheek, her thumb stroking tenderly. “I just… I’m not ready for that yet.”

LingLing’s eyes softened, her concern melting into understanding. She took Orm’s hand in hers, bringing it to her lips and kissing her knuckles softly. “We’ll take it as slow as you need,” she promised, her voice tender and sincere. “I’m here, Orm. I’m not going anywhere.”

Orm’s smile widened, her eyes glistening with gratitude. She leaned in, pressing a soft kiss to LingLing’s lips, this time slow and deliberate, savoring the connection between them. “Good,” she whispered against LingLing’s lips, a playful glint in her eyes. “Because I really want to keep kissing you.”

LingLing let out a soft laugh, her heart swelling with affection. “Then let’s keep kissing,” she murmured, her hands gently cradling Orm’s face as they kissed again, this time with a slow, gentle intensity that spoke of something deeper. They stayed that way, wrapped up in each other, savoring the sweetness of the moment, neither in a rush to move forward, simply enjoying being together.

In the quiet of LingLing’s apartment, they found a rhythm that was all their own—a delicate dance of tenderness, laughter, and the promise of something beautiful that would come in its own time.

Chapter Text

Charlotte stood in front of the mirror, adjusting the final touches of her dress. The soft glow of the chandelier above reflected off the delicate fabric, a shimmering gold hue that hugged her figure in all the right ways. Her hair cascaded down her shoulders in soft waves, and her makeup, done to perfection, emphasized the glow of her skin. The dress was a true showstopper—elegant yet bold, just the way she liked it.

But beneath the beauty, a quiet sadness lingered. It had been weeks since Engfa and Charlotte had split, and every moment without her felt like a piece of herself was missing. Engfa had been heartbroken at her birthday party last night, and though Charlotte tried to convince herself that giving her space was the right thing to do, she couldn’t help but feel torn. She missed her—missed the laughter, the comfort, the way everything felt just a little brighter when they were together.

Still, Charlotte knew that for now, being apart was the best option. She needed to think about herself for right now. Maybe someday, they could reconnect—maybe even rebuild the friendship they had before everything became so complicated.

With a sigh, Charlotte gave herself one last look before stepping out of the room. It was time to face the night. She had a sponsor event to attend—an event she knew would require all of her attention. As she arrived at the venue, her heart beat a little faster, the excitement and nervousness blending into a cocktail of emotions. The glamorous crowd, flashing cameras, and elegant decor were enough to distract anyone from their troubles, and that’s exactly what she needed.

As she entered the main hall, the press was already busy taking photos, capturing every angle of her entrance. She was used to it—being in the spotlight had come with the territory, especially after the work she’d put into her modeling career. But tonight, it felt different. Tonight, there was an energy in the air that was almost electric, and Charlotte couldn’t help but be drawn into it.

It wasn’t long before she saw him—Win Metawin, the actor she had admired for years. Charlotte’s heart skipped a beat. She had always been a huge fan of his work, but it wasn’t until Engfa had introduced them that she got to meet him in person. Engfa had done it to make her happy—she remembered the moment clearly. Engfa, ever the supportive partner, had smiled that easy, beautiful smile of hers and pulled Charlotte forward, joking that her fangirling was out of control.

Engfa hadn’t been a fan of how Charlotte gushed over Win. She’d teased her about it, but Charlotte knew it came from a place of caring. Win had always been humble, charming, and effortlessly cool. Charlotte had been smitten, in a totally respectful and platonic way, of course.

Tonight, though, was different. She wasn’t with Engfa anymore. But seeing Win again, now at the height of his career, and knowing he was here at the event, filled her with a sense of nostalgia. Maybe it was just the moment she needed to pull herself out of the emotional rut she had been in.

She walked toward him, feeling a little nervous but determined. As if on cue, Win turned and spotted her from across the room. His face lit up with a warm smile, and he waved her over.

"Charlotte!" he greeted with enthusiasm as she approached. "You look incredible tonight."

"Thank you!" Charlotte replied with a smile, a little breathless from the sudden rush of excitement. "You look great too."

They exchanged pleasantries before Win asked, "Are you here with anyone tonight?"

"No, just flying solo tonight," Charlotte admitted. "I'm kind of glad to have a break from everything, honestly."

"Good call," Win said. "Sometimes it's nice to just have some time to yourself." He then motioned for her to join him. "Come sit with me. I’m sure you’ll enjoy the show more if you’re not alone."

Grateful for the company, Charlotte took a seat beside him, and they spent the night talking easily, as if they were old friends. They discussed everything from the latest films to their mutual love for travel and food. Charlotte found herself laughing more than she had in weeks, forgetting, if only for a moment, the weight of everything on her shoulders.

Throughout the evening, photographers caught them together—posing for shots, laughing, and enjoying each other's company. Charlotte was aware of the cameras, but in Win’s company, it didn’t feel invasive. It just felt... fun.

But despite the lighthearted moments, Charlotte couldn’t help but feel a small pang in her chest every time a photo was snapped. It reminded her of how much had changed. She and Engfa had shared so many similar moments in the past—laughter, teasing, and the quiet comfort of being with someone who truly understood you.

She couldn’t help but wonder if Engfa was watching from somewhere, maybe seeing the pictures circulating. It was a strange feeling, knowing that she was here with Win, someone Engfa had always encouraged her to meet, but now that she was no longer with Engfa, it felt different. It was like she was carrying a piece of Engfa with her in her heart, no matter who she was talking to or where she was.

By the end of the night, Charlotte had spent hours with Win, the two of them becoming a fixture at the event. As they walked out, the photographers continued snapping shots, but Charlotte’s smile had faded slightly, a more somber expression taking over.

"Thanks for the great conversation tonight, Charlotte," Win said as they parted ways outside. "You’re always a delight to talk to."

"Thank you, P'Win," Charlotte said, giving him a warm hug. "It was really nice to have someone to talk to tonight."

As she watched him disappear into the crowd, Charlotte couldn’t shake the feeling that something was still missing. She’d had a great time, but the night had only amplified how much she missed the connection she once had with Engfa. She’d been having fun, but her mind kept drifting back to the person who was always there, the one she had pushed away.

As she made her way back to her car, the weight of everything—her feelings for Engfa, the sadness, the hope that one day things could be different—settled in her chest. She wasn’t sure what the future held, but for tonight, she was grateful for the reminder that life moved on. Maybe, just maybe, there was hope for a future filled with new friendships and, perhaps, a second chance at love. But until then, Charlotte knew one thing for certain—she’d never stop missing Engfa.

The next morning Engfa slumped into the chair in her MGI office, her eyes glued to the screen of her phone. Her heart clenched as she scrolled through Twitter, where picture after picture of Charlotte and Win Mettawin flooded her timeline. The two of them laughing, talking closely, posing for the cameras—it was all there, a seemingly perfect pair.

What stung even more were the countless tweets shipping the two, fans raving about their chemistry and dubbing them the "golden couple." Hashtags like #CharWin and #PerfectPair trended, adding fuel to the fire that was already burning in Engfa's chest.

Charlotte looked radiant in her gold dress, and Win, ever the charmer, matched her energy effortlessly. Engfa felt a pang of jealousy so sharp it made her stomach twist. She hated the way her mind spiraled, imagining scenarios that didn’t exist, fearing that maybe Charlotte had already moved on. Maybe Win could offer her everything she couldn’t—love, stability, a family. Charlotte deserved all of that and more, but the thought of her finding it with someone else, especially someone like Win, made Engfa feel as if she couldn’t breathe.

She stared at one picture longer than the others. Charlotte was mid-laugh, her eyes sparkling in a way that used to be reserved for moments they shared together. It hurt more than it should, and she knew it. This wasn’t fair—not to Charlotte, and certainly not to herself.

As the ache in her chest deepened, P'Sun knocked on the door, breaking her out of her thoughts.

“Engfa, are you heading out now?”

Engfa nodded, grabbing her things. “Yeah, I’m done here.”

She exited the office, her head still clouded with thoughts of Charlotte. It was ridiculous, she told herself. They weren’t together anymore, and Charlotte was free to see whomever she wanted. But her heart refused to listen to logic.

As she walked across the lobby toward the building’s side exit, her steps faltered. Charlotte was walking in through the main doors, her stunning figure silhouetted by the late afternoon sun. Engfa’s breath hitched.

They locked eyes for the briefest of moments before both quickly looked away, pretending not to notice each other. The air grew thick with tension as they approached from opposite ends of the hall.

As they passed, Engfa couldn’t stop herself. The words escaped her before she even had the chance to think them through.

“He’s not good enough for you.”

Charlotte stopped dead in her tracks, turning sharply to face Engfa. “What did you say?”

Engfa sighed heavily, realizing there was no backing out now. She turned to meet Charlotte’s fiery gaze. “Metawin. He’s not good enough for you.”

Charlotte’s expression shifted from confusion to outright anger, her fists clenching at her sides. She took a step closer, her voice trembling with fury. “Don’t do that. You don’t get to do that! You don’t have a say in who is or isn’t in my life, Engfa. That’s not fair to me!”

Her words stung, cutting deeper than Engfa anticipated. She opened her mouth to respond, but before she could, Charlotte turned on her heel and stormed off, her heels clicking loudly against the tiled floor.

Engfa stood there, rooted to the spot, her mind racing. She hadn’t meant to hurt Charlotte, but she couldn’t stop herself from speaking her truth. And now, watching her walk away, she felt the weight of her own words crashing down on her.

Charlotte disappeared into the elevator, leaving Engfa alone with her regret. As the door to the side exit swung open, Engfa stepped outside into the cool evening air. She clenched her jaw, willing herself to keep it together.

But as she walked to her car, a single tear escaped, tracing a line down her cheek. She didn’t wipe it away. She didn’t know if she even had the strength to anymore.

Chapter Text

A few days had passed since Engfa’s emotional conversation with Boss Nawat, yet the weight of everything—her conversation or rather confrontation with Charlotte, the public's expectations, and the relentless pressure to maintain her career—still clung to her like a heavy fog. Every breath felt labored, every step like she was trudging through quicksand.

Today was no different. Engfa walked into the studio with her usual polished appearance—impeccable hair, flawless makeup, and a perfectly rehearsed smile—but none of it could mask the emptiness behind her eyes.

LingLing and Orm, already running lines at the far side of the room, noticed immediately. Engfa’s vibrant aura was gone, replaced by something hollow and unrecognizable. They exchanged a worried glance, silently agreeing to approach her at the first opportunity.

“Engfa!” Orm called out, trying to inject some cheer into her tone. “Ready for today?”

Engfa gave a faint smile, one that barely reached her lips. “Of course,” she replied, her voice quiet. “Let’s get through it.”

LingLing frowned as she stepped closer. “You okay?” she asked softly, her voice low enough to keep the conversation private.

Engfa nodded mechanically. “It’s fine. Let’s just get through the scene.”

But it wasn’t fine, and they both knew it. Lingling had hoped, like everyone else, that Engfa’s sadness on her birthday had been nothing more than the alcohol and the complicated emotions that came with a celebration she wasn’t quite ready for. But now, the sadness seemed to be a part of Engfa—woven into her like a second skin.

As the day progressed, Engfa slipped into autopilot. She delivered every line flawlessly, her movements precise, her expressions perfect. To anyone who didn’t know her, she appeared as radiant and professional as ever. But to LingLing and Orm, who had seen her at her best, the cracks were glaringly obvious.

“Something’s not right,” LingLing whispered to Orm during a break. They watched as Engfa sat in the corner, scrolling mindlessly on her phone, completely disconnected from the buzz of the studio space.

Orm sighed. “It’s those pictures. The ones with Charlotte and Metawin. You saw them, right?”

LingLing nodded. “How could I not? They’re everywhere. But still... Engfa’s not like this. She doesn’t let things get to her this badly.”

Orm gave her a knowing look. “Not when it comes to work, maybe. But Charlotte? That’s different.”

LingLing bit her lip, her worry deepening. “We have to say something.”

Orm hesitated, then nodded. “After this scene.”

When they returned to filming, Engfa remained flawless on stage. Every smile, every laugh, every subtle shift in emotion was perfectly timed. But her energy was clinical, robotic. She was performing, not living.

When the director finally called for a wrap on the scene, Orm made her move, gently placing a hand on Engfa’s shoulder.

“P'Fa,” Orm said softly, “are you sure you’re okay?”

Engfa looked up, blinking as though pulled from a faraway place. Her eyes were tired, and her smile barely registered. “I’m fine,” she said, her voice unconvincing.

LingLing stepped in, crossing her arms. “Engfa, come on. We know you. You’re not fine.”

Engfa looked between the two of them, her mask slipping for just a moment. She let out a long sigh and looked away. “It’s fine just...tired, okay? But I’ll be fine. I have to be.”

Orm stepped closer to meet her gaze. “You don’t have to go through this alone. We’re here, you know.”

LingLing softened her tone but remained firm. “And don’t let those pictures get to you. You, of all people, know how misleading they can be.”

Engfa flinched at the mention of the photos, her jaw tightening.

LingLing tried to lighten the mood. “Seriously, remember when everyone thought I was dating Metawin? That blew up so fast. Orm was the only one jealous back then.”

Orm gave her a playful side-eye. “Jealous? Me? Never,” she teased, breaking into a small laugh.

But Engfa only offered a faint smile, nodding without much energy. Her friends’ attempt at levity barely touched the ache in her chest.

As the day wore on, Engfa stayed distant, and any attempts to draw her into conversation were met with polite, clipped responses. By the time filming ended, LingLing and Orm exchanged another concerned look, unsure of how to reach her.

“She’s breaking,” LingLing murmured as they watched Engfa gather her things.

Orm nodded solemnly. “And she’s trying to fix it alone.”

That evening, Engfa sat in her car, staring out at the fading daylight as it bathed the city in soft orange hues. The images of Charlotte and Metawin from the award show replayed in her mind, each one cutting deeper than the last.

Charlotte’s smile. The way her eyes lit up. How radiant she looked in that stunning dress.

Engfa clenched her fists. She should have been the one to make Charlotte feel that way, to see her smile like that. But she couldn’t. Not anymore.

Her phone buzzed, a notification lighting up the screen. It was a new tweet—another photo of Charlotte and Metawin, laughing together.

Engfa’s throat tightened as she stared at it. She hated how much it hurt. But more than anything, she hated the thought that Charlotte might be happy with someone else.

And as the car pulled away into the night, Engfa couldn’t shake the gnawing emptiness inside her. Without Charlotte, everything felt meaningless, and no matter how hard she tried to focus on her work, she couldn’t escape the sinking feeling that she had lost something irreplaceable.

Chapter Text

Engfa’s apartment had never looked like this before. Normally, it was pristine—a reflection of her public persona, always polished, always perfect. But now, as Nudee and P’Daad stepped inside after work, they were met with a sight that broke their hearts. Empty wine bottles cluttered the kitchen counter and coffee table, laundry was piled on the couch, and the air was thick with a sense of neglect.

“Engfa?” P’Daad called out softly, scanning the room with worry. “Where’s Kiew?”

Engfa, sitting on the floor in the living room with a glass of wine in hand, didn’t even look up as she responded, “She’s with P’Sun. She’s fine.”

The way she said it, without any real emotion or care, sent a ripple of concern through the two women. Engfa had always been so protective of Kiew, her little dog, her companion through all the chaos of her career. For her to send Kiew away... things were worse than they thought.

Nudee, ever the nurturing friend, walked over and gently took the glass from Engfa’s hand, setting it aside. “Engfa, we need to talk.”

Engfa finally looked up, her eyes red and tired. She was a shadow of herself, her once radiant smile now a distant memory. “About what?”

P’Daad’s voice was firm yet kind as she stepped forward. “About you. About how you’ve been acting for weeks. You’re not okay.”

Engfa sighed, leaning her head back against the couch, staring at the ceiling. “I’m fine,” she mumbled. “I’m just... tired.”

Nudee knelt beside her, placing a hand on her knee. “We’re not here to judge you. We’re worried about you.”

P’Daad, walked over and sat beside Engfa, wrapping an arm around her. “You’ve been shutting everyone out, Engfa. Even Gyo. We know you’ve been hurting, but drinking and avoiding us isn’t going to fix it.”

Engfa’s lip quivered, and for a moment, it looked like she might cry. But then she bit it back, swallowing her emotions as she always did. “I just... I don’t know how to deal with it,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. “Everything feels so heavy. I messed up with Charlotte, and now I’m stuck in this career that I don’t even know if I want anymore.”

The mention of Charlotte hung in the air like a cloud over the room. Nudee and P’Daad exchanged a glance—they knew that what had happened between Engfa and Charlotte was the root of her pain, but hearing Engfa admit it out loud was something else entirely.

Nudee sat down on the other side of her, speaking softly. “We know you’ve been struggling with that. And we’re here to help you figure it out. But you can’t keep going like this, shutting us out, shutting everyone out.”

Engfa’s eyes flickered with guilt as she looked between her sister and her best friend. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I didn’t mean to push you both away. I just... I don’t know what to do anymore.”

P’Daad squeezed her shoulder, her voice softer now. “It’s okay to not have all the answers right now. But you need to start taking care of yourself. This...”—she motioned to the empty wine bottles—“isn’t going to help you heal.”

Nudee, who had been standing quietly off to the side, finally spoke up again. “Engfa, you don’t have to go through this alone. We’re here for you. But you need to let us in. We can’t help you if you keep pretending everything’s fine when it’s not.”

Engfa’s defenses began to crumble. She felt the overwhelming love and concern radiating from the two people she trusted most, and for the first time in weeks, she let herself feel it. She let herself feel the weight of everything—her guilt over Charlotte, the pressure of her career, the loneliness that had consumed her.

“I don’t even know where to start,” she admitted, her voice breaking. “I don’t know how to fix it.”

P’Daad smiled gently, her hand still on Engfa’s shoulder. “You don’t have to fix it all at once. Just take it one step at a time. Start by talking to us. By letting us in.”

Engfa nodded, tears filling her eyes. She had been carrying everything on her own for so long, and now, for the first time, she felt like she didn’t have to.

“Okay,” she whispered, wiping at her eyes. “I’ll try.”

Nudee smiled softly, brushing a strand of hair behind Engfa’s ear. “That’s all we ask.”

P’Daad, ever the protective older sister, kissed the top of Engfa’s head. “We’re not going anywhere, okay? We’ve got you.”

Engfa sniffled, nodding again, and for the first time in what felt like forever, she let herself lean on them—on her sister, on Nudee, on the people who loved her.

As the night wore on, the three of them sat together, talking and sharing quiet moments of laughter. The wine bottles were pushed aside, the mess in the apartment ignored for now. What mattered was Engfa, and making sure she knew that she wasn’t alone in her struggle.

Before they left, Nudee and P’Daad made sure to clean up the space a little, clearing out the wine bottles and straightening things up. And when they left, Engfa felt lighter, not completely healed, but no longer drowning.

As P’Daad hugged her sister one last time before leaving, she whispered, “We’ll figure this out together, okay? One step at a time.”

Engfa nodded, holding her sister tightly. “Thank you.”

And for the first time in weeks, as the door closed and Engfa was left alone in her apartment, she didn’t feel entirely hopeless.

Chapter Text

Aoom and Mena made their way to Charlotte's apartment, both feeling a mix of concern and determination. They had heard bits and pieces about Engfa's struggles and knew Charlotte had been feeling the weight of it all. As they approached the door, Aoom paused to knock, but a sudden commotion inside caught her attention.

“Did you hear that?” Aoom asked, her brow furrowed. Mena nodded, curiosity piqued.

They knocked lightly, and Charlotte opened the door with a bright but forced smile. “Hey, you two! What a surprise!”

Stepping inside, they were greeted by an unexpected sight: Gyo, Engfa's tiny chihuahua, was darting around the living room, playfully chasing Charlotte’s puddle tofu, while Plāo, Charlotte's rabbit, hopped curiously in and out of a cardboard box.

Charlotte knelt down, laughing as she tossed a small toy for Gyo to fetch. “Look at her go!” she exclaimed, trying to project an air of normalcy.

“Is this what you’ve been up to?” Aoom asked, trying to keep the mood light but unable to hide her concern.

“Just trying to keep myself busy,” Charlotte replied, forcing a laugh. “P’SUN dropped Gyo off, and I thought I’d give her some playtime.”

Mena exchanged a glance with Aoom, sensing the underlying tension. Charlotte was clearly putting on a brave face, but they could see the worry etched around her eyes.

“Aren’t you worried about Engfa?” Mena finally asked, cutting through the pretense. “We all know she wouldn't just let Gyo go unless she had to be out of town.”

Charlotte straightened up, brushing her hair behind her ear. “Of course I’m worried. But I can’t control what she does. All I can do is hope she finds her way back to herself.”

“It's okay to feel upset,” Aoom added softly. “You don’t have to pretend everything’s fine.”

Charlotte sighed, glancing down at Gyo, who had managed to snag Plāo's little toy, now triumphantly wagging her tail. “I just... I wish things were different. I never wanted to hurt her, and now...” Her voice trailed off, and Aoom and Mena could see the guilt weighing heavily on her.

“Engfa needs you right now, Charlotte,” Mena said gently. “She needs all of us. If you’re struggling, talk to us. Don’t shut us out.”

Charlotte looked at them, her mask slipping. “I want to be there for her, but I don’t know how. What if she doesn’t want me around? What if hates me? I crushed her because I was too weak and couldn't keep holding on to her.”

“That’s not true,” Aoom replied firmly. “She loves you, Charlotte. But you need to be brave enough to reach out. If you keep avoiding her, it will only hurt both of you more.”

Charlotte nodded, but her expression remained uncertain. “I just... I can’t go through the pain of losing her again. It was hard enough the first time.”

“We're here to help,” Mena said. “Let’s all support each other. Maybe you could invite Engfa over for a low-key hangout? Just some time to talk and reconnect.”

Charlotte considered it, her brow furrowing. “I’ll think about it. I really will.”

Suddenly, Gyo scampered over, her tiny paws padding against the hardwood floor. She nuzzled against Charlotte’s leg, looking for attention. Charlotte knelt to pet her, and for a moment, the warmth of the dog’s presence seemed to ease some of the tension in the room.

“See? Gyo’s here to cheer you up too,” Aoom smiled, watching as Charlotte smiled down at the little chihuahua.

“Yeah,” Charlotte said softly, her heart warming at the sight. “She always knows when I need a little extra love.”

Mena and Aoom exchanged relieved glances. “Maybe it’s time for both of you to lean on each other a little more,” Mena suggested.

“Thank you, both of you,” Charlotte replied, her voice stronger. “I appreciate you coming by and reminding me that I’m not alone in this.”

As they settled in for a while, chatting and laughing over Gyo’s antics, Charlotte felt a flicker of hope spark within her. Maybe she could reach out to Engfa after all. Maybe they could mend their friendship at least.

And as Gyo bounced around, spreading joy and laughter, Charlotte realized that sometimes, the smallest beings could remind them of the love that still existed, even amidst the chaos.

A few days later, Engfa and Charlotte found themselves preparing for a TikTok live selling event—an opportunity to promote new merchandise and interact with fans. The event was supposed to be light-hearted and fun, but the thought of appearing alongside Engfa made Charlotte's stomach churn. The wounds from their recent breakup were still fresh, and the pressure to put on a cheerful facade was overwhelming.

Charlotte knew she couldn’t handle it alone. She called Aoom and Mena, practically begging them to come along. “Please, I need you both there,” she pleaded. “I can’t do this by myself. Just... be there, okay?”

“Alright, alright,” Aoom agreed, sighing. “We’ll be there. But just know, we’re not here to fix anything. We’re just there for moral support.”

“Thank you,” Charlotte said, her voice barely above a whisper. She needed every bit of support she could get, especially knowing how difficult it would be to face Engfa. In a last-minute decision, she brought Gyo along, hoping the sight of the little chihuahua might offer some comfort to Engfa, even if only for a fleeting moment. P'Sun had left Gyo with her for a few days, and it seemed like an excuse to bring some warmth into what she expected to be a cold, tense interaction.

As they arrived at the studio, Engfa was already there, adjusting the lighting and checking the camera angles. She looked exhausted, with dark circles under her eyes and a forced smile that never quite reached her eyes. When Gyo came trotting over, Engfa’s expression softened for just a moment, a genuine smile breaking through.

“Gyo, what are you doing here?” Engfa asked, kneeling to scoop the dog into her arms. For that brief second, the warmth in her eyes reminded Charlotte of better times.

“Hey, surprise,” Charlotte said softly, forcing a cheerful tone. “I thought she might brighten your day.”

Engfa’s smile faltered, but she nodded. “Thanks,” she murmured, her focus still on Gyo, as if the little dog was a lifeline she desperately needed. Charlotte’s heart ached; she could see the pain in Engfa’s eyes, but the wall between them was still firmly in place.

The live event began, and the atmosphere was tense from the start. Despite their best efforts, it was clear that both Engfa and Charlotte were struggling to maintain their usual playful banter. Engfa’s responses were short, her smiles brief and strained. Charlotte tried her best to keep the energy up, but the chemistry that once came so naturally to them had vanished.

As the fans flooded the comment section with messages like, “Englot forever!” and “So happy to see you two together again,” Engfa forced a tight-lipped smile. “Yeah, Englot will always be Englot,” she said softly, her tone tinged with a sadness that made Charlotte’s chest tighten.

Charlotte stole glances at Engfa, hoping for some sign that they could talk, but Engfa kept her focus on the screen, answering questions mechanically. Every attempt Charlotte made to bridge the gap was met with cold silence or a short response, and the event dragged on in a haze of discomfort.

Boss Nawat watched from his office, his expression unreadable. He noted the strained interactions, the way Engfa’s shoulders sagged every time Charlotte spoke, and how Charlotte’s eyes darted nervously, searching for some connection that just wasn’t there. He knew he would have to speak with Engfa about her performance soon.

Aoom and Mena stood off to the side, watching the interaction unfold. They exchanged worried glances, knowing that the cheerful facade both women were trying to project was paper-thin.

The live eventually ended, and as the camera went off, Engfa’s shoulders slumped. She looked even more exhausted than before, her energy completely drained. Charlotte let out a long sigh, rubbing the back of her neck. “Well, that was… something,” she muttered, trying to laugh, but it fell flat.

Engfa gave a noncommittal shrug, focusing on securing the equipment. She didn’t look up, didn’t acknowledge Charlotte’s attempt to break the ice. It was as if she had already mentally checked out. Instead, she looked down at Gyo, who was wagging her tail, oblivious to the tension between the two women.

Charlotte hesitated, then decided to take a step forward. “Engfa, I’m really sorry… about everything. I know this isn’t easy...”

Engfa closed her eyes for a moment, as if trying to hold herself together. “I appreciate it, but I don’t know if words mean much right now,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. She turned her focus back to Gyo, who was now snuggled in her arms.

There was a long pause before Engfa let out a soft sigh. “You should keep her for a bit longer, Charlotte. Gyo… she seems happier with you right now,” Engfa admitted, her voice cracking slightly. “I can’t give her the attention she deserves with everything going on. She’s better off with you, at least for now.”

Charlotte’s eyes widened in surprise, and her heart broke a little at the thought of how much Engfa was struggling. “Are you sure?” she asked, her voice gentle.

Engfa nodded, her gaze distant. “Yeah, it’s for the best. Just… take good care of her, okay?” There was a flicker of vulnerability in her eyes, one that Charlotte hadn’t seen in a long time.

“I promise,” Charlotte said softly, taking Gyo into her arms. The little dog nuzzled against her, and for a moment, it felt like a tiny bridge between her and Engfa. But as they stood there, the silence between them grew heavy again, and it was clear that Gyo couldn’t fix what was broken.

Before Engfa could leave, Charlotte hesitated for a moment, unsure of how to approach the topic. She looked down at Gyo, who was nestled comfortably in her arms, then slowly met Engfa’s gaze.

“Engfa,” Charlotte started softly, her voice hesitant. “I… I just want you to know that I’m not dating Metawin. I never was.”

Engfa’s eyes flickered, her expression tightening before she let out a quiet breath, a visible relief washing over her face. “Oh…” she murmured, her voice soft. “I didn’t know. I guess... I guess I just assumed.”

Charlotte nodded, her chest feeling a little lighter as the tension between them seemed to ease, if only for a moment. "Yeah, I should have told you sooner."

For a brief second, their eyes met, and there was a flicker of something—maybe understanding, maybe regret—but it was gone almost as quickly as it came. Engfa didn’t say anything else, but her shoulders relaxed slightly, and for the first time that day, her expression softened.

“Thanks for telling me,” Engfa replied quietly, her voice a little more steady than before.

Charlotte offered a small, genuine smile, holding Gyo closer to her. "Take care of yourself, okay?"

Engfa gave a slight nod before turning to leave, her steps slower this time, as if the weight she’d been carrying had lessened just a bit. The moment was fleeting, but it was enough to remind Charlotte that even the smallest steps forward, no matter how uncertain, still counted.

Aoom stepped forward, breaking the silence. “Hey, why don’t we all grab some dinner? Just to unwind?” she suggested, trying to lighten the mood.

Engfa shook her head, already turning away to pack up her things. “Thanks, but I think I’m just going to head home,” she said, her voice flat. 

As Engfa walked out of the studio, Charlotte watched her go, clutching Gyo a little tighter. She wished she could find the words to make things right, but for now, all she could do was respect Engfa’s need for space.

The studio was left in an uncomfortable silence. Aoom and Mena exchanged looks, knowing there was little they could do to mend what had been broken. As they gathered their belongings, Charlotte stood there for a moment longer, the weight of Engfa’s decision pressing heavily on her chest.

Gyo whined softly, licking Charlotte’s hand, and for a moment, she found comfort in the little dog’s unconditional love. But as she walked out of the studio, it became clear that even with Gyo by her side, the path to healing would be a long and uncertain one.

Chapter Text

The filming for the show with LingOrm had wrapped up, but the excitement surrounding the big fan meet and the upcoming promotional media tour felt muted. As they sat in a cozy corner of the Channel3 HQ, LingLing and Orm turned their attention to Engfa, hoping to lift her spirits.

“Engfa, the fan meet is just around the corner! You should be excited!” LingLing exclaimed, her enthusiasm brightening the air between them. “It’s a big deal for all of us!”

Engfa forced a smile but looked down at her hands, feeling the weight of the world pressing down on her. “Yeah, I know. It’s just… I don’t know if I’m ready for all of the attention,” she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

Orm chimed in, trying to inject some positivity. “You’re big part of the team, Engfa. This is your moment too! Just think about all the fans waiting to see you shine.”

But Engfa’s lack of enthusiasm was evident. She hadn’t been posting on social media like she used to, and Gyo was still with Charlotte, as Engfa didn’t feel capable of caring for her dog right now. It was all bad signs that left LingLing and Orm feeling worried.

“Let’s not pressure her,” LingLing suggested gently, sensing Engfa’s discomfort. “But maybe we can help you get back to yourself in little ways? It’s okay to take your time.”

LingLing decided to reach out to Charlotte. She texted her, asking if they could meet to talk about Engfa. Charlotte agreed, and they arranged to meet at the coffee shop just down the street from Channel3 HQ.

When she arrived, Charlotte was already seated at a small table, her hands wrapped around a steaming cup of coffee. She looked up with a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes, and LingLing took a seat across from her.

“Thanks for coming,” LingLing began, taking a deep breath. “I know this whole situation with Engfa must still be crushing for you too. I’m not trying to ask you to just get over it for Engfa’s sake. I really want to find a way to help you both.”

Charlotte nodded, her expression somber. “It’s hard. I miss her, and I hate seeing her like this. But I also don’t know how to be her friend right now.”

LingLing reached out, placing her hand over Charlotte’s. “What if you came to the fan meet? It could be a way to reconnect, to show Engfa that you still care. It might help you two feel a little more like yourselves again.”

Charlotte hesitated, her brow furrowing. “Do you really think that would help? What if it just makes things worse?”

“We can’t know for sure unless we try,” LingLing urged. “You two have a bond that runs deep. I believe you two supporting each other can help bring you two back to a good place.”

After a moment of contemplation, Charlotte nodded slowly. “Okay, I’ll think about it. I just want to make sure I don’t add more stress for Engfa.”

As LingLing and Charlotte continued to discuss how to navigate complicated feelings, she could see the pain in Charlotte’s eyes, a reflection of her own worry for Engfa.

After a while, the conversation shifted, and LingLing and Charlotte began discussing logistics for the fan meet.

Charlotte stood outside Boss Nawat's office, her heart racing as she prepared for the conversation. She took a deep breath, reminding herself of her purpose. She needed to see Engfa at the fan meet, to reconnect and hopefully help her friend find some light in the darkness that had enveloped her.

“Come in,” Boss Nawat called out, and Charlotte pushed the door open, stepping inside.

“Hello, Papa,” she greeted him with a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I wanted to talk to you about Engfa’s fan meet.”

“Of course,” Boss replied, gesturing for her to sit down. “What’s on your mind?”

“I was wondering if it would be alright if I attended the fan meet,” she said, her voice steady despite the anxiety bubbling beneath the surface. “I think it could help both me and Engfa if we see each other.”

“Sure, that sounds fine. Englot always brings in good press, and I’d love to see her with a little more support.” He leaned back in his chair, a knowing look in his eyes. “You on her arm will definitely bring more eyes to the project."

Charlotte nodded, relief flooding through her. “Thank you. I just feel like it’s important for us to talk, to maybe get back to being friends.”

Just then, the door opened, and Engfa walked in, her expression blank. Charlotte’s heart dropped as their eyes met. Engfa paused for a split second, her body tensing, and Charlotte could see the flicker of recognition before the pain washed over her features.

“Engfa—” Charlotte started, but Engfa quickly turned her gaze away, as if trying to erase the moment from her mind.

“Hey, Boss,” Engfa said, her voice flat as she forced a smile. “I was just dropping off some files.”

Boss Nawat observed the tension between the two women, noting how Engfa’s demeanor shifted the moment she realized Charlotte was present. There was a weight in the room, an unspoken energy that spoke volumes about the state of their relationship.

“Engfa, good to see you,” he replied, trying to keep the atmosphere light. “We were just discussing your upcoming fan meet.”

“Great,” Engfa said curtly, avoiding Charlotte’s gaze as she placed the files on Boss’s desk. “I’ll be in my office if you need me.”

As she turned to leave, Charlotte stood up, desperation seeping into her voice. “Wait, Engfa! Can we talk?”

Engfa paused at the door, her back to them. The silence stretched on, and Charlotte could feel the weight of Engfa’s hurt, the walls she had built around herself, pushing Charlotte away even before she had the chance to explain.

“No,” Engfa said finally, her voice barely above a whisper. “I can’t right now.”

Before Charlotte could respond, Engfa hurried out of the office, leaving the two of them in a heavy silence. Boss Nawat frowned, recognizing the depth of the turmoil surrounding them.

Nawat sighed heavily, leaning back in his chair as his sharp gaze pinned Charlotte in place. The warmth he usually reserved for his talents was gone, replaced by cold calculation.

“This is exactly why I put that damn relationship clause in place,” he said, his voice low and cutting. “Drama like this? It’s bad for business. And let’s not forget something, Charlotte—you weren’t even top three in the competition.”

Charlotte stiffened, the sting of his words hitting like a slap.

“Englot saved you,” he continued, unrelenting. “The only reason you’re even sitting here right now is because the fans latched onto that pairing, and I saw an opportunity. I took a gamble on you, gave you a contract when most people would’ve walked away. And now you’re telling me your personal issues with Engfa are about to jeopardize everything I’ve built around you two?”

“I’m trying to fix it,” Charlotte said, her voice tight, struggling to keep her composure under the weight of his words.

“Try harder,” Nawat snapped, leaning forward now, his tone ice-cold. “Because let me remind you—your contract is up in one year. One. Year. And when you’re gone, Engfa will still be here. If this mess blows up and drags her down with it, that’s on you. And I won’t forget it.”

Charlotte’s resolve was on the edge. She wanted to stay strong, not let the tears slip out, but Nawat's dismissive tone had felt like a punch to the gut. She could already hear him mocking her, calling her a baby if she showed any sign of weakness. Charlotte’s fists clenched, her nails digging into her palms. She refused to let him see how much his words hurt. “I’ll fix it,” she said firmly. “I won’t let it affect anything.”

“Good,” Nawat said, leaning back in his chair with a dismissive wave of his hand. “Because if this falls apart, it’ll only prove why giving you this contract was a gamble to begin with. You’ve got one year left to prove you’re worth it. Don’t make me regret it.”

As Charlotte left Nawat’s office, her mind was spinning with the weight of his words. She was trying desperately not to cry, forcing herself to walk with purpose, but the sting of his harsh criticism was almost too much to bear. Her emotions were a tangled mess of frustration, hurt, and helplessness. She didn’t notice Engfa standing just around the corner, pressed against the wall, hidden from view.

Engfa had positioned herself there deliberately, not wanting to be caught lingering but unable to walk away completely. She had to hear it—the conversation between Charlotte and Nawat.

When she heard Charlotte’s footsteps fade, the reminder of Charlotte’s struggle stung deeply, stirring both guilt and anger. As much as she wanted to stay distant, the thought of Charlotte being dismissed so easily gnawed at her. The words Nawat had spoken about Charlotte’s position, how she wasn't even top three in the competition, how Engfa was the only reason Charlotte had a contract—every single one of those words echoed in her mind, twisting her insides.

Engfa’s heart tightened as she listened to Nawat’s cruelty. She still couldn’t believe how he could be so heartless to Charlotte, especially since she had once been his favorite. She remembered when when the competition had started—how Nawat had praised her potential, treated her like someone special. Now, to hear him so dismissive, so harsh, felt like a betrayal, not just to Charlotte, but to the version of her that Nawat had once believed in.

For a moment, Engfa closed her eyes, pushing the pain aside. She knew Charlotte was strong, but the thought of her being so casually belittled, having to swallow all of Nawat’s cutting words, made something inside her crack.

Finally, Engfa couldn’t stand it anymore. She stepped away from the wall, her heart heavy and conflicted. She didn’t know what to do with the storm of emotions inside her, but one thing was clear—she couldn’t just walk away from this.

Chapter Text

Engfa sat on the edge of her bed, staring blankly at the wall. Empty wine bottles cluttered the room, remnants of nights spent drowning her sorrows. The silence was suffocating; she felt trapped in a never-ending loop of heartache and regret. Her phone buzzed with a message from Boss Nawat: "Come to my office. We need to talk."

She sighed, rubbing her tired eyes. Despite the weight of everything pressing down on her, she knew she couldn't keep avoiding him. With a heavy heart, she pulled herself together, changed into something presentable, and made her way to the office.

The tension was palpable as Engfa entered Nawat's sleek, minimalist office. He was standing by the large window, arms crossed, staring out at the city below. Without turning around, he acknowledged her presence.

"Engfa," he said, his voice cool and measured. "I’ve been thinking about your current... situation."

Engfa swallowed hard, bracing herself for whatever was coming. She took a seat across from him, her gaze fixed on the pristine desk between them. “What do you want to talk about?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Nawat finally turned to face her, his expression unreadable. "I've been watching your performances lately," he said. "It's clear you're not in a good place. I want to help, but I also have to protect the company’s interests."

Engfa's eyes narrowed. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Nawat sighed, taking a seat behind his desk. “I’m willing to remove the relationship clause from your contract,” he said, his tone steady. “But in exchange, I need you to sign on for another four years.”

Engfa felt her heart drop. “Four years?” She could barely believe what she was hearing. “So you want me to sign away more of my life just to make things easier for you?”

“It’s not just for me, Engfa. It’s for both of us,” Nawat replied, leaning forward. “You’re a valuable asset to this company. If you leave now, the fallout won’t just hurt you; it’ll affect your fans, your brand, and even Charlotte.”

Engfa clenched her fists, trying to keep her emotions in check. “You think this is about money? About the brand?” She shook her head in disbelief. “This is my life, my happiness we’re talking about.”

Nawat leaned back in his chair, eyes cold. “I understand that, which is why I’m offering you more freedom. Without the relationship clause, you can explore whatever you want without it impacting your career. But you need to commit to the longer contract. It’s a safety net for both of us.”

Engfa took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. The idea of being tied down for another four years felt like a noose tightening around her neck. “So, what you’re saying is that if I stay, I might be free to date Charlotte—but only if I agree to be your puppet until I'm 39?”

“I’m saying you’ll have the freedom to figure things out on your terms,” Nawat corrected. “But I need stability. If you leave, it’ll cause a ripple effect, not just for you but for everyone connected to you, including Charlotte. I’m offering you a chance to regain some control over your life. Think about it.”

The room was silent, the weight of his words hanging in the air. Engfa felt torn, pulled in every direction by her emotions, her career, and her heart.

“I need time to think about it,” she finally said, her voice barely steady. “I can’t make this decision right now.”

Nawat nodded slowly. “Take the time you need, but remember, I won’t wait forever. I need your answer soon.”

Engfa nodded and stood up, feeling like the walls of the room were closing in on her. As she walked out of Nawat’s office, she couldn’t shake the feeling that she was standing at a precipice, with no clear path forward.

Back in her car, Engfa’s phone buzzed with a message from Charlotte: "Hey, I really need to talk. Can we meet?"

She stared at the screen, her heart aching. A part of her longed to reconnect, to find some comfort in Charlotte’s presence. But another part of her was terrified of reopening old wounds, especially when everything felt so uncertain.

Taking a deep breath, she typed her response: "Sure. Let’s meet."

As the car drove off to meet Charlotte, her mind raced with the possibilities of what might come next. Whatever decision she made, it felt like a gamble—one that could cost her everything she’d worked for or finally give her the freedom to pursue what truly made her happy.

Engfa arrived at the small café where she had agreed to meet Charlotte. The familiar scent of coffee and pastries enveloped her as she stepped inside, and for a moment, she felt a sense of comfort. But as she spotted Charlotte sitting at a corner table, a wave of anxiety washed over her.

Charlotte looked up and offered a tentative smile, her eyes revealing the worry she had been trying to mask. “Hey, thanks for coming,” she said, gesturing for Engfa to sit down.

“Of course,” Engfa replied, forcing a smile as she settled into the chair across from Charlotte. “How have you been?”

“I’ve been okay,” Charlotte said, though her tone suggested otherwise. “Just trying to keep busy, you know? P'Sun took Gyo back to your place for a little while. She misses you so much.”

Engfa’s heart swelled at the mention of her dog. “Thank you for taking care of her. I’m glad she’s been with you. How is she doing?”

“Happy as ever! She loves playing with Pahlo and Tofu,” Charlotte said, a flicker of warmth in her eyes. “It helps keep her distracted. I think she was a bit sad without you around.”

Engfa nodded, guilt creeping in again. “I haven’t been a very good mom lately.”

“Hey, don’t beat yourself up. You’re going through a lot,” Charlotte reassured her, though Engfa could see the concern in her eyes.

Before Engfa could respond, Charlotte continued, “P'Ling invited me to the fan meet next week. She asked if I would go, but I wanted to check if you’re okay with it first.”

Engfa’s stomach twisted at the mention of the fan meet. It felt like a lifetime since she had been excited about anything, but she forced herself to nod. “Yeah, of course. I want you to go. You should be there.”

“Are you sure?” Charlotte asked, tilting her head slightly, her expression scrutinizing. “I don’t want to add any more pressure to your situation.”

“I’ll be fine,” Engfa insisted, though the words felt hollow. She hesitated, looking down at the table as she gathered her courage.

Engfa took a deep breath and reached across the table, her hand gently covering Charlotte’s. “Charlotte, I need to tell you something,” she said softly, her voice trembling slightly.

For a moment, she considered telling Charlotte everything—the deal Boss had offered her to get out of her relationship clause. The memory of his words weighed heavily on her, the promise of freedom at a price she wasn’t sure she could pay. She wanted to tell Charlotte, to share the burden that had been gnawing at her since the conversation. But as she looked into Charlotte’s eyes, full of quiet concern and a trace of weariness, she hesitated.

What good would it do to burden her with this? Engfa thought. She already has enough on her plate without me adding to it.

Instead, she swallowed the confession, forcing herself to focus on what mattered now. “I heard what Boss said to you the other day,” she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.

Charlotte’s eyes widened in surprise, her fingers tensing slightly beneath Engfa’s. “Oh…”

“I’m sorry,” Engfa said quickly, her voice filled with guilt. “I should have walked away, but I didn’t. And hearing him talk to you like that—it really hurt. Not just because of what he said, but because you didn’t deserve it. None of it.”

Charlotte looked down, her expression guarded. “It’s fine. I’m used to it by now.”

“No, it’s not fine,” Engfa said firmly, her hand tightening slightly on Charlotte’s. “What he said was wrong. You’re not here because of Englot, Charlotte. You’re here because you’re talented, because you’ve worked so hard, and because you’ve earned every bit of this on your own merit.”

Charlotte’s breath hitched, and her eyes shimmered with unshed tears. “P'fa…”

“I mean it,” Engfa continued, her voice soft but steady. “Do you remember during the competition when you were named Wink White’s best promoter? That wasn’t Englot—it was all you. Your strategy, your dedication, your ability to connect with people. You made that happen.”

Charlotte blinked, her lips parting slightly in surprise.

“You have that kind of talent, Charlotte,” Engfa went on, her voice growing more confident. “That’s why you’re going to be successful at whatever you do in the future. Not because of a pairing or because someone handed you an opportunity, but because you have the skills and the heart to do it on your own.”

Charlotte let out a shaky laugh, wiping at her eyes. “You didn’t have to say that, but… thank you. It means a lot, coming from you.”

Engfa smiled, though her own eyes were glistening. “I mean every word. And I’m sorry I’ve been so distant. I just… I didn’t know how to fix everything.”

Charlotte looked at her with a mixture of warmth and sadness. She turned her hand to hold Engfa’s, squeezing it gently. “You don’t have to fix everything on your own, P'fa. This isn’t just your job. It’s ours—together. You’re not alone in this.”

Engfa’s breath caught at the sincerity in Charlotte’s voice. “I feel like I’ve let everyone down. You, the fans, our friends… I don’t even know where to start.”

“Then let’s start small,” Charlotte said, her voice calm and steady. “One thing at a time, one day at a time. And if you stumble, I’ll be here to help pick you back up. That’s how it’s supposed to work, right?”

A soft smile broke across Engfa’s face, and for the first time in weeks, she felt a flicker of hope. “Thank you, Charlotte. I don’t think I’ve told you enough how much you mean to me.”

Charlotte’s lips curved into a gentle smile. “You mean a lot to me too. And I believe in you, even when you don’t believe in yourself.”

As they chatted about work and Gyo, the tension between them began to ease, though Engfa knew there was still more work to do. For now, though, she held onto the fragile hope that they could rebuild what had been broken.

When their meeting came to an end, they hugged tightly, lingering a little longer than usual. “Take care of yourself, okay?” Charlotte whispered as they pulled away.

“You too,” Engfa replied, watching as Charlotte walked away. Her heart was still heavy with uncertainty, but for the first time in a while, she felt a glimmer of hope that maybe, just maybe, they could find their way back to each other.

Chapter Text

Engfa’s heart clenched as she stood behind the curtain, trying to steady her breathing. The black suit she wore hugged her form perfectly, a bold choice she hoped would mask her inner turmoil. She adjusted the lapel one last time, staring at her reflection, willing herself to feel as confident as she looked. But all she could think about was Charlotte. 

Tonight was supposed to be a celebration, a culmination of months of hard work. But it felt like a test she wasn’t sure she was ready to face. The tension between her and Charlotte had been simmering for days, ever since that late-night conversation when things were said that couldn't be taken back. Now, standing on the precipice of the biggest night of her career, Engfa felt like she was unraveling.

LingLing breezed into the room, her shimmering white skirt and matching top catching the light. “You look like you’re ready to conquer the world,” she teased, adjusting the collar of Engfa’s suit with a playful wink.

Engfa mustered a smile. “I wish I felt that way,” she murmured. LingLing paused, her playful expression fading as she caught a glimpse of the storm brewing behind Engfa’s eyes, but she chose not to push it. Not tonight.

Orm followed close behind, wearing a striking black-and-white ensemble that mirrored the intertwining of their characters on screen. She exuded confidence as she twirled in front of Engfa and LingLing. “Let’s give them a show they’ll never forget.”

“Yeah... let’s,” Engfa replied, but her voice lacked conviction.

As they gathered at the entrance to the red carpet, Engfa’s heart sank. Charlotte was standing apart, dressed in a stunning red gown that made her look like she had stepped out of a dream. But instead of joining them, she remained by the entrance, her eyes downcast. 

“Are you not going to walk with us?” Engfa asked, her voice barely above a whisper as she approached Charlotte.

Charlotte’s gaze was distant, her lips curling into a faint, polite smile. “No, Engfa,” she said softly, her voice steady but tinged with sadness. “Tonight is your night. I don’t want people talking about... us. This is about you, LingLing, and Orm. It’s your moment, I'm not going to intrude on that. I'm just here to support you-all-all of you.”

Engfa’s heart twisted painfully at the words. She wanted to argue, to beg Charlotte to walk beside her, to make everything feel normal again. But she could see the resolve in Charlotte’s eyes—this was not a moment for selfishness, not when everything was already hanging by a thread. 

“I understand,” Engfa lied, swallowing the lump in her throat. The flash of the cameras in the distance felt like a countdown to a performance she wasn’t sure she could pull off. Without another word, she turned back to join LingLing and Orm, her smile plastered on, hoping it would fool the cameras.

As they walked down the red carpet, the cameras flashed relentlessly, capturing every angle of their coordinated outfits and perfectly rehearsed smiles. But Engfa’s heart was elsewhere, her eyes constantly flicking to the side, searching for Charlotte’s familiar figure. She couldn’t shake the feeling of loss, like a part of her was missing tonight.

Inside the hall, as they settled into their seats in the front row, Engfa could feel Charlotte behind her, sitting in the second row. It was like there was an invisible thread between them, tugging at Engfa’s heart with each passing minute. She could feel Charlotte’s eyes on her, a steady gaze that burned into her back, filled with emotions they had both been too afraid to voice.

When clips of love scenes between her character and Orm’s character flashed on the screen, Engfa couldn’t help but glance over her shoulder. Charlotte’s eyes were fixed on the screen, her face impassive, but Engfa could see the tightness in her jaw, the slight tremor in her hands as she clasped them together. The scenes were meant to be passionate, raw, but instead, they felt like knives slicing through the fragile connection between them.

By the time the credits rolled, Engfa felt drained. The applause was deafening, but it all sounded like white noise as she stood and made her way to the stage for her closing speech. The audience cheered, the room filled with admiration and joy, but Engfa’s mind was consumed by the silent, distant figure seated behind her.

“Thank you all for being here tonight,” she began, her voice trembling. She forced herself to smile, the hot sting of tears already gathering at the corners of her eyes. “This series... it’s been a journey. A journey filled with so many challenges and triumphs.”

Her voice wavered as she turned toward the section where Charlotte was seated, her eyes glistening. “There are so many people who made this possible,” she continued, her throat tightening. “People who supported me, even when I was... difficult to be around. You know who you are.”

Charlotte’s eyes widened slightly, her face softening as she realized Engfa’s words were directed at her. Engfa tried to continue, but the weight of everything they had lost—everything that was hanging in the balance—choked her words. Tears spilled down her cheeks, unbidden and unstoppable.

LingLing and Orm were quick to react. LingLing stepped forward, wrapping an arm around Engfa’s shoulders, her voice warm and reassuring as she took over the mic. “We’re so grateful for all the support you’ve shown us,” she said, her voice steady. “And we’re so proud of Engfa for her dedication and strength throughout this project.”

Orm nodded, her presence commanding the room. “We hope you’ll continue to support her and us and watch our series when it comes out next month.”

Engfa stood there, letting their words wash over her, feeling both grateful and hollow. As the crowd erupted into applause, she turned to LingLing and Orm, her eyes filled with tears. “Thank you,” she whispered.

But as the applause echoed around her, Engfa’s gaze drifted back to Charlotte. She caught her eye for a fleeting moment—a moment that held so much unsaid, so many unspoken apologies and regrets. 

Charlotte lingered near the edge of the room, a glass of untouched champagne in her hand. She watched Engfa move through the crowd, commanding attention with every smile and handshake, but she couldn’t stop the ache that settled in her chest. Just as she turned to leave, a familiar voice stopped her.

“Charlotte,” Engfa called softly, weaving her way toward her. Her steps faltered as she neared, nerves flickering in her eyes.

“You were incredible tonight,” Charlotte said, her voice quiet but sincere.

“Thank you,” Engfa replied, her lips curving into a small, shaky smile. “It means a lot, coming from you.”

For a moment, they just stood there, the noise of the party fading into a dull hum around them. Engfa’s gaze dropped to Charlotte’s hands, nervously twisting the stem of her glass, before returning to her face.

“Listen, I…” Engfa took a deep breath, the words tumbling out before she could stop them. “These past few months, without you in my life, I’ve felt like I was drowning. And when we talked the other night… for the first time in a long time, it felt like there might be hope. Like maybe... I could still be someone who matters to you.” Her voice cracked, but she pushed on, her eyes searching Charlotte’s. “I need to know—do you think... do you think there’s a chance I could still be a part of your future?”

Charlotte’s breath hitched, her eyes wide with emotion as her grip on the glass tightened. She opened her mouth to speak, but before she could answer, the director’s cheerful voice cut through the moment.

“Engfa! There you are. We’ve been looking for you!”

Engfa flinched at the interruption, her head snapping toward the director before turning back to Charlotte, her expression desperate. “Wait, I—”

“Go,” Charlotte said quickly, her voice trembling but steady. “They’re waiting for you.”

Engfa hesitated, her heart screaming at her to stay. But the weight of responsibility pressed down, and with one last pleading look, she let the director pull her away.

As Engfa was swept into the crowd, shaking hands and accepting praise, her thoughts stayed with Charlotte. She kept stealing glances across the room, where Charlotte stood frozen in place, her expression unreadable. Engfa’s unfinished question hung heavy in the air, a fragile hope that refused to fade.

The night wore on, and Engfa’s attention was torn between the relentless stream of people vying for her time and the figure lingering at the edges of the room. Charlotte wasn’t exactly alone; every so often, someone would approach her—a producer, a stylist, an industry insider—and she would smile politely, exchanging pleasantries with just enough engagement to avoid seeming rude.

But Engfa could see through it.

Charlotte wasn’t really there.

Her movements were automatic, her responses too measured, her smile never reaching her eyes. Every now and then, she would glance at her phone or swirl her untouched drink in her hand, her gaze distant, as if she were somewhere far away.

Engfa ached to go to her, to pull her aside and say all the things she couldn’t earlier. Her heart clenched as she watched Charlotte nod at something someone said, the subtle dip of her head betraying her disinterest. Even in a room full of people, Charlotte seemed achingly alone.

“Engfa, over here! We need a photo with the investors.”

Engfa plastered on a smile and turned to the camera, allowing herself to be swept back into the spotlight. She posed with her co-stars, shook hands with executives, and laughed at jokes she barely heard. But every time she stole a glance toward Charlotte, she felt the distance between them grow heavier.

At one point, Charlotte caught her looking. Their eyes met, and for a fleeting moment, Engfa thought she saw something crack through the mask Charlotte wore—a flicker of longing, or perhaps regret. It was gone just as quickly, replaced by that practiced, polite expression, but it was enough to make Engfa’s heart ache all over again.

By the time Charlotte began making her way toward the exit, Engfa was mid-conversation with the director. She barely heard what he was saying, her focus entirely on the red gown moving through the crowd.

Charlotte stopped near the door, exchanging a few last words with someone Engfa didn’t recognize. She laughed softly at something they said, but even from a distance, Engfa could see the hollowness in her expression, the way her shoulders sagged when the person walked away.

Finally, Charlotte turned toward the exit. She hesitated, her hand resting lightly on the doorframe. Slowly, she glanced back over her shoulder, her gaze sweeping the room until it landed on Engfa.

Their eyes locked, and the noise of the party seemed to fade into the background. For a brief, heart-stopping moment, the world shrank to just the two of them.

Charlotte raised her hand in a small wave, her lips curving into a faint, sad smile that made Engfa’s chest tighten.

Engfa opened her mouth, desperate to say something, to do something, but the director was still talking, and the weight of the room’s expectations held her in place.

All she could manage was a weak wave in return, her fingers trembling as Charlotte turned and slipped out the door.

The red gown vanished, and with it, the last bit of light in Engfa’s evening. She stood there, staring at the door long after it had closed, the ache in her chest a dull, relentless throb.

“Engfa?” LingLing’s voice cut through her haze, gentle but concerned.

Engfa blinked, turning toward her co-star. “Yeah?”

“You’ve been staring at the door for five minutes,” LingLing said softly. “You want to talk about it?”

Engfa shook her head, forcing a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Not tonight,” she whispered.

But as the party continued around her, all she could think about was the look in Charlotte’s eyes—the longing, the sadness, the unanswered question.

She’d let her slip away tonight, but this wasn’t the end. It couldn’t be. Engfa vowed silently to herself: she’d find a way to finish what she’d started.

Because Charlotte deserved more than half-finished words and stolen glances. And so did she.

Chapter Text

Engfa sat in the dimly lit living room, her hands trembling slightly as she held her phone. The offer from Boss Nawat replayed in her mind like a broken record. A chance to finally lift the relationship ban, but at the cost of another four years tethered to his control. It felt like a lifeline and a prison sentence all at once. She was desperate for clarity, for someone to tell her what to do, but all she could feel was the gnawing anxiety in her chest.

Taking a deep breath, she turned toward P’daad, who was lounging on the couch, a soft hum of music filling the background. “P’daad… can we talk?” Engfa’s voice was barely above a whisper, like she was afraid of breaking the fragile silence.

P’daad immediately straightened, her sisterly instincts kicking in. “What’s going on, Fah?” she asked, concern etched on her face. Engfa’s rare moments of vulnerability always made her protective.

“It’s about Boss' new deal,” Engfa began, her voice wavering as she tried to find the right words. “He said he’d lift the relationship clause if I extend my contract for another four years.” The weight of it all pressed down on her, and tears welled up in her eyes. “I don’t know what to do, P’daad… What if Charlotte doesn’t even want me anymore? What if I take this deal and end up alone, stuck in this contract for years?”

P’daad’s eyes softened as she listened. She reached out and took Engfa’s hands in hers, squeezing them gently. “Fah, you have to think about this differently,” she said, her voice calm but firm. “I know you love Charlotte. I know how much this has torn you up. But if you don’t take this chance, you’re closing yourself off from even the possibility of happiness.”

“But… what if it’s too late?” Engfa choked out, tears spilling down her cheeks. “What if she’s already moved on? I don’t want to sign away four more years of my life if she doesn’t want me anymore.”

P’daad sighed, wiping a tear from Engfa’s cheek. “Listen to me,” she said, her voice taking on that soothing, no-nonsense tone that only a big sister could pull off. “This isn’t just about Charlotte. This is about you. This deal gives you the freedom to find love, whether it’s with Charlotte or someone else. Right now, you’re living in fear—fear of what Boss Nawat will do, fear of losing Charlotte, fear of being alone. But taking the deal? It’s a step toward taking back control.”

Engfa shook her head, still torn. “But if Charlotte doesn’t want me… then what’s the point?”

“The point, Fah, is that you get to choose your own path. For once, you’ll have the freedom to decide who you want to be with, without this contract hanging over your head,” P’daad insisted, her grip tightening on Engfa’s hands. “And yes, maybe Charlotte won’t come around. But maybe she will. And if she doesn’t, at least you’ll have the chance to find someone who truly loves you, someone who won’t feel threatened by your career.”

Engfa’s voice trembled as she recounted the moment with Charlotte at the afterparty, her emotions raw and unfiltered. “P’daad, that night… after everything, I finally told Charlotte how I felt. I told her that I’ve been feeling like I’m drowning, that I’m not myself without her in my life. And for a moment, I thought maybe… maybe she felt something too. I asked her if there was still a chance for us, for me to be a part of her future…”

P’daad listened closely, her gaze unwavering. She squeezed Engfa’s hands, the silence of the room mirroring the silence between the two women.

“But before she could answer,” Engfa continued, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, “the director interrupted us. I was pulled away... I didn’t get to hear her answer. I don’t know what she thinks anymore. I don’t even know if she wants me in her life. All I can do is guess.”

P’daad exhaled slowly, her expression softening as she processed Engfa’s words. “Fah,” she said gently, “it sounds like you took a step, a big one, just by being honest with her. But this—this is just one part of the story. You can’t let that moment define everything.”

Engfa looked up at her, the pain of uncertainty clear in her eyes. “But P’daad, what if it’s too late? What if Charlotte’s already moved on? What if she doesn’t want me anymore? How do I even move on from that?”

P’daad’s fingers brushed through Engfa’s hair, smoothing it with a care that spoke volumes. “Fah, life doesn’t always give us the answers we want in the moment we need them. But it’s in those moments of uncertainty that we have to trust ourselves to make the right choices. You’re stronger than you think. And you’ve already taken a step by opening up to Charlotte.”

Engfa wiped her eyes, sniffling as she tried to steady herself. “I want to believe that, but I just… I just don’t know where I stand with her anymore. I can’t tell if she wants me back, or if she’s just being kind.”

P’daad gave her a soft but firm smile. “It’s not always clear right away, Fah. But what you need to focus on is you—your future, your happiness. Don’t let fear of the unknown keep you from moving forward. Maybe Charlotte’s not ready for this, or maybe she doesn’t feel the same. But that doesn’t mean you’re meant to stay stuck in the past. You deserve a chance at happiness, whether it’s with her or not.”

Engfa nodded, though doubt still clouded her thoughts. “What if I take the deal with Boss Nawat and still end up alone?”

P’daad reached out to cup Engfa’s face gently. “Then at least you won’t be stuck under a clause that controls your personal life. And maybe you’ll find someone who is ready for you. But the key is to take that step for yourself, not just for Charlotte, not just because you’re afraid. You have the right to choose who you want to be with, Fah. You don’t need to wait for someone else to give you permission to be happy.”

Engfa leaned into her sister’s touch, a quiet sob escaping her lips. “I just don’t know if I can handle losing her… if she doesn’t feel the same way.”

P'Daad kissed the top of Engfa’s head, her voice soft but firm. “Fah, I know you feel like you’re losing yourself right now. I see how hard this is for you. But you’re not alone in this—you're allowed to feel torn, to not have all the answers yet. But remember, you’re still you. Whatever happens with Charlotte, whatever decision you make with  Nawat, you are not defined by that. You’re just finding your way, and that’s okay. Just don’t let fear stop you from taking the next step. You deserve to live your life freely, without regrets."

With a shaky breath, Engfa closed her eyes, feeling the weight of her sister’s words settle deep in her chest. Maybe, just maybe, it was time to take the risk. For herself. For her future.

Engfa nodded slowly, “Thank you, P’daad,” Engfa whispered, her heart still heavy but with a sliver of newfound resolve. Maybe P’daad was right. Maybe it was time to take a risk—not just for Charlotte, but for herself.

The words sent a jolt through Charlotte’s heart, her breath catching. She has always known that Boss was an opportunist, but hearing this made her feel like the ground was slipping from beneath her feet. “Oh,” she replied, trying to sound calm, but the quiver in her voice betrayed her. “What does she... what does Engfa think about it?”

“She’s torn, but I think she’s really considering it,” P’daad replied, carefully observing Charlotte’s reaction through the phone. “Honestly, I think it could give her some freedom,  she wants to be with you. Without that clause, she'd have more freedom, she feels like it’s a way she can be with you without feeling like she’s caught in some kind of cage."

Charlotte’s heart ached at the thought. The weight of P'Daad’s words sank deep into her chest. “She... she would do that for me?” Charlotte’s voice was barely a whisper. “She would sacrifice her future for me?” She could feel tears prickling behind her eyes, but she blinked them away. “P’daad... I don’t want her to do it,” she said softly, her voice a mix of sadness and desperation. “It’s not worth it. I’m...not worth it...  I don’t want her to feel like she has to choose me over her dreams, over her freedom. She deserves more than that. She deserves someone who won’t hold her back.”

There was a long silence on the other end of the line. P'Daad’s heart broke for Charlotte, hearing the pain and self-doubt in her voice. She had been in Charlotte’s shoes before, and she knew the torment of thinking you weren’t enough. Finally, P'Daad spoke, her voice filled with understanding and determination. “Charlotte, listen to me. Engfa isn’t choosing between you and her future. She’s choosing you because you are her future. You are her happiness. She wants you, and that’s the truth, no matter how much you doubt it.”

“But what if... what if it's the wrong choice?” Charlotte whispered, her voice raw with fear. “What if I end up hurting her? What if she regrets it? I don’t want to be the reason she feels trapped. I don’t want to be another burden she has to carry.”

Oh my God what is with these two and their "what ifs?"? P'Daad exhaled softly, her voice gentle but unwavering. “Charlotte, you’re not a burden. You make Engfa happier than anything I’ve ever seen. Yes, her career is important, but you mean everything to her? She wouldn't be sacrificing everything for you—she’d be choosing to love you, because that’s what truly matters to her most."

Charlotte felt the tears welling up, but she fought them back, trying to steady her breathing. “I just want her to be free, P'Daad,” she said, the words coming out in a quiet sob. “I want her to have everything she deserves, even if that means not being with me. I want her to be happy.”

“Then tell her that,” P’daad urged gently. “But don’t push her away because you think you’re not enough. Let her decide what she wants. Love doesn’t work by hiding behind what-ifs. She needs to hear from you, Charlotte. If you don’t, she might think you don’t want her... and that could break both your hearts.”

“I... I’ll think about it,” Charlotte said quietly, her voice softening. “Thank you, P’daad. Really.”

After hanging up, P’daad could only hope that Charlotte would find the courage to confront her fears. Meanwhile, Charlotte sat alone in her room, her heart heavy with conflicting emotions. The love she felt for Engfa was overwhelming, but so was the fear of dragging her down.

And as Engfa made her way home, the path she was about to choose remained uncertain. But one thing was clear: if they were to have a future together, both she and Charlotte would have to face their deepest fears and finally admit what their hearts truly desired.

Chapter Text

The studio was buzzing with energy as Engfa, LingLing, and Orm prepared for their promotional photoshoot. Bright lights shone down, warming the air with their intensity as the photographer adjusted his lens. Engfa, dressed in a sleek outfit that hugged her figure, took a deep breath, trying to focus. But a nagging unease gnawed at her, the kind she couldn’t quite shake, no matter how hard she tried.

“Alright, everyone! Let’s see some fun chemistry!” the photographer called out enthusiastically. “Engfa, start off with Orm—give us something flirty!”

Engfa forced a bright smile as she stepped beside Orm. Wrapping her arm around Orm’s waist, she leaned in close, letting out a playful laugh. “You’re all mine, Orm,” she teased, her tone light but carrying an undertone of something hollow, something she couldn’t let show.

Orm’s grin was effortless as she leaned back into Engfa’s embrace, her eyes sparkling with genuine joy. “And I wouldn’t want to be anywhere else,” she shot back, voice filled with the kind of warmth that came so naturally to her.

As the camera clicked away, capturing their faux-intimate moment, LingLing jumped into the frame, her expression over-the-top with mock outrage. “Hey, hey! What’s this? Orm, you’re cheating on me?” she cried, her eyes wide with exaggerated disbelief.

Engfa laughed along with them, but there was a tightness in her chest she couldn’t quite ignore. She watched as LingLing and Orm bantered back and forth, the natural rhythm of their relationship so easy, so unforced. The way Orm’s hand lingered on LingLing’s shoulder, the way LingLing’s eyes crinkled when Orm whispered something in her ear—it was the kind of bond Engfa ached for, a closeness that she so desperately wanted to share with Charlotte.

“Alright, time to switch it up!” the photographer’s voice rang out again, breaking through her thoughts. “Engfa, let’s have you pose with LingLing now. Act like you’re about to steal her away!”

Engfa slid her arm around LingLing’s shoulders, pulling her close with a teasing grin. “See? She likes me better,” Engfa quipped, trying to channel the playful energy everyone else seemed to have in spades. But as LingLing giggled and leaned into her touch, Engfa’s smile faltered for just a second. She couldn’t help the pang that shot through her as she watched LingLing’s eyes dart back to Orm, who was pretending to pout on the sidelines.

“Not a chance!” LingLing shot back, her laughter light and genuine. “Orm’s still my number one!”

Engfa tried to laugh, but the sound felt hollow in her throat. The banter between LingLing and Orm was so natural, filled with a warmth that made Engfa’s heart ache. She wanted that so badly with Charlotte—a relationship where she didn’t have to hide, where the love was easy and mutual, not weighed down by secrets and contracts.

As the photographer clicked away, Engfa found herself stealing glances at LingLing and Orm when they weren’t looking. The way they nudged each other playfully, how Orm’s eyes lit up whenever LingLing made a joke—it was like watching a dance she couldn’t quite join, no matter how much she wanted to.

“Alright, everyone! Final shot!” the photographer called, pulling Engfa back to the present. They gathered together, arms draped around each other’s shoulders. LingLing’s head rested lightly against Orm’s, their closeness so effortless it made Engfa’s chest tighten with envy. She tried to plaster on her best smile, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes.

As the session wrapped up and the lights dimmed, LingLing turned to Engfa, her brows furrowed with concern. “P'fa, you alright?” she asked softly, her usual playfulness replaced with genuine worry.

Engfa blinked, forcing herself to nod. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just tired,” she lied, trying to muster up some enthusiasm. “You two were amazing out there.”

LingLing’s eyes searched hers for a moment, then she simply smiled and squeezed Engfa’s hand. “You did great too. You always do.”

But as they walked out of the studio together, LingLing stayed close to Engfa, her expression softening as she glanced at her friend. “Hey,” she said gently. “Are you ready to talk about what happened at the after party?”

The question hung in the air, and Engfa felt the weight of it, the ache of it. She took a shaky breath before turning to face LingLing and Orm, both of them giving her their undivided attention.

“About Charlotte,” Engfa began, her voice barely above a whisper. “I—I asked her if she sees me in her future. I told her… I told her that I’ve been drowning for months without her. That I’m just lost without knowing where I stand with her. I—I don’t know why I said it, but it was like all this weight just came out of me. And she… she didn’t give me an answer.”

LingLing and Orm exchanged a glance, their expressions filled with concern and understanding. “What did she say, though?” Orm asked eagerly, a hopeful gleam in her eyes. “Please tell me she said something! Do you think she still wants you in her life?”

Engfa sighed, feeling her chest tighten again. “We… we got interrupted,” she explained, a bitter smile tugging at her lips. “And after that, we haven’t spoken. I haven’t heard from her since then.”

LingLing’s face softened, and she stepped closer, wrapping an arm around Engfa. “Just because she hasn't answered doesn’t mean there’s no hope,” she said gently. “Sometimes, people need time to process things. Charlotte might be figuring out how she feels about everything.”

Orm nodded in agreement, her eyes sparkling with quiet optimism. “Yeah, you don't know what she was going to say at that moment you did get interrupted after all and there could be a million reasons why she hasn’t reached out yet. Maybe she’s just as unsure or confused about the situation as you are. But that doesn’t mean there’s no hope."

Engfa felt a weight lift, just a little, from their words. LingLing’s hand on her shoulder, Orm’s warmth beside her—it felt like they were giving her something she hadn’t allowed herself to hold onto in weeks: hope.

“Thank you,” Engfa whispered, the words heavy with gratitude. “I don’t know what I’d do without you two.”

LingLing smiled softly, giving Engfa’s shoulder a reassuring squeeze. “We’ve got your back. Always.”

Orm grinned, her usual brightness back in full force. “You just need to let Charlotte know how much she means to you. She’s gotta see that too.”

Engfa nodded, feeling a glimmer of resolve begin to stir in her chest. Maybe, just maybe, there was hope after all.

Chapter Text

Charlotte took a deep breath as she approached the heavy wooden door of Boss Nawat’s office. Her heart hammered in her chest, each beat reminding her of what was at stake. She had rehearsed this conversation countless times in her mind, but now that she was here, nerves clawed at her throat. She couldn’t afford to mess this up—not when Engfa’s happiness was hanging by a thread.

The door creaked open, and Charlotte was immediately hit with the familiar scent of Boss Nawat’s cologne, mingled with the rich aroma of his ever-present coffee. He didn’t bother to look up from the stack of papers on his desk.

“What is it now?” he asked, his tone curt and dismissive, as though her presence were just another unwelcome interruption in his already busy day.

Charlotte’s jaw tightened, but she forced herself to stay calm. “I need to talk to you about Engfa,” she said firmly, stepping fully into the room.

At that, Boss finally looked up, his brow furrowing in mild irritation. “About Engfa? Have the two of you fixed your issues yet, or is this another one of those conversations?”

Charlotte’s fists clenched at her sides, her resolve hardening despite the sharp sting of his words. “This isn’t about my relationship with her,” she replied evenly, though her voice trembled faintly with restraint. “This is about her—her well-being, her future, and how this contract is affecting her.”

Boss’s expression shifted, surprise flickering in his eyes before settling into his usual guarded demeanor. “Alright,” he said, leaning back in his chair and studying her like a puzzle he didn’t particularly want to solve. “What exactly do you want to say?”

Charlotte swallowed hard, willing herself to hold his gaze. “I know about the... arrangement you proposed to her,” she began, fighting to keep her voice steady despite the storm of desperation swirling inside her.

Boss’s eyebrow arched, curiosity sharpening his features. “Oh? And what’s your concern in this matter?”

Charlotte’s fists tightened at her sides, trying to keep her emotions in check. She needed to stay composed. “I’m here because Engfa’s struggling, Papa,” she said, her voice growing firmer. “She’s torn between her career and her personal life, and it’s taking a toll on her. I can see it. We all can. She deserves a chance to find happiness beyond what’s written in a contract.”

Boss leaned back in his plush chair, fingers steepled together, his gaze piercing, as though dissecting her words one by one.  “Engfa signed the contract, Charlotte. She knew what she was getting into. Why should I just let her walk away  from her obligations?”

Charlotte’s resolve wavered for a moment, but then she remembered the haunted look in Engfa’s eyes, the way her laughter didn’t quite reach her heart anymore. She couldn’t back down now, her nails bit into her palms, sharp and unforgiving,  as she willed herself to stay composed. This was her chance to make him understand, and she couldn’t afford to lose it.  “I’m not asking you to let her walk away completely,” Charlotte replied, voice tinged with urgency. “I know how important she is to your business, to the brand you’ve built. But keeping her trapped under that relationship clause—it’s breaking her spirit. And that’s not good for anyone.”

Boss tilted his head, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Interesting perspective. So, what exactly are you proposing, Charlotte?”

Charlotte leaned forward, her desperation spilling into her words. “Extend my contract by five more years. In exchange, release Engfa from the relationship clause.” She paused, gauging his reaction before continuing. “Think about it. Six more years of Englot, Engfa with me still by her side—fans will eat it up. That’s six more years of their favorite couple. The revenue, the brand deals, the fan engagement... you know how much that will generate. It’s a goldmine.”

For the first time, Boss’s eyes flickered with genuine interest. Charlotte could almost see the gears turning in his mind as he calculated the profits. “Six more years of you and Engfa together,” he mused, his fingers tapping rhythmically against the desk. “That’s quite the offer.”

“It’s a win-win,” Charlotte pressed, her voice almost breaking under the strain of her emotions. “You get six years of guaranteed income, more than you could ever make by keeping her tied to that clause. And Engfa... she gets the freedom she needs to breathe again.”

Boss leaned back, a calculating grin spreading across his face. “But what do you gain from it? Why are you doing this, Charlotte? Why would you willingly tie yourself down like that? ” 

Charlotte hesitated, the weight of her decision pressing heavily on her chest. “Because I care about her,” she admitted, her voice cracking slightly. “I’ve seen what this is doing to her, how it’s wearing her down. She’s given so much of herself for this industry, for the fans. It’s time she had a chance to put herself first. I... I just want her to be happy,” she admitted, her voice barely more than a whisper. “Even if it’s not with me...”

Boss studied her intently, his eyes narrowing as if searching for any hint of ulterior motives. “So, let me get this straight. You’re willing to sacrifice your own freedom, tie yourself to this industry for another five years, just so she can... what? Explore her options? Maybe fall in love with someone else?”

Charlotte nodded, blinking back the tears threatening to spill. “Yes. Because that’s how much I care about her. She deserves the chance to find her happiness—even if it’s not with me. Even if she chooses to walk away from everything, she should have that choice.”

Boss leaned back in his chair, his calculating grin returning. “You’re either incredibly foolish or incredibly loyal. Either way, I can’t deny the potential profits you’ve laid out. So, tell me—how do you want this handled?”

Charlotte’s heart raced, a flicker of hope igniting inside her. “Tell her you had a change of heart about the contract,” she said softly. “Don’t mention extending mine. I don’t want her to feel obligated to stay because of me. This has to be her decision.”

Silence filled the room, the weight of her words hanging between them like a fragile thread. Finally, Boss let out a low chuckle, shaking his head in disbelief. “You’ve certainly given me a lot to think about,” he said, standing and extending a hand to dismiss her. “I’ll consider it, but Charlotte—know this. You’ve just made a very costly bargain. I hope, for your sake, it pays off.”

As Charlotte left the office, her legs felt like jelly, her emotions a tangled mess of relief, fear, and lingering sadness. She had done everything she could. Now, it was out of her hands.

And as she walked down the dimly lit corridor, the faint echoes of her footsteps mixing with the distant hum of the building, Charlotte couldn’t shake the thought that she might have just sacrificed her own future for a love that may never truly be hers. But for Engfa, she would do it a thousand times over.

Engfa sat on the couch, her fingers nervously tracing the rim of her coffee mug. The room around her felt like it had closed in, suffocating her with an overwhelming sense of uncertainty. P’Daad was in the kitchen, preparing a light lunch, while Nudee flicked through the channels on TV, each moment stretching longer than the last. It felt as if the world was waiting for something to change, but nothing ever did.

Then, her phone buzzed, cutting through the tension. The caller ID read "Boss Nawat," and instantly, her heart raced. She hesitated for a moment, fingers trembling as she answered, unsure of what to expect.

“Hello?”

“Engfa,” came the smooth, confident voice of her boss, its tone both reassuring and somehow unsettling. “I have some good news for you.”

Her stomach dropped, but she couldn’t stop herself from asking, “What is it?”

“I’ve decided to let you out of your relationship clause without extending your contract. You’re free to pursue your own path,” he said, each word landing heavy in her ears like a lifeline tossed into turbulent waters.

She felt her breath catch. Free? The word echoed in her mind as if she could barely believe it. “Really? You’re serious?”

“Absolutely,” Boss Nawat replied. “You’ve earned this. You deserve a chance to find happiness without being tied down. But just remember, I still expect you to deliver in the upcoming promotional events.”

Her mind spun. Free. It was almost too much to take in. All the years of feeling trapped, of worrying about a future that was out of her control, suddenly felt like they might be behind her. “Thank you, Boss. I... I can’t believe it.”

When the call ended, the silence in the room felt different. Less suffocating, but still heavy with the weight of her emotions. She turned toward P’Daad and Nudee, both of whom were staring at her, waiting for her response.

“Papa just called,” Engfa said, her voice breathless. “I’m free. He’s letting me out of the relationship clause!”

“What? Really?” P’Daad’s eyes widened, her voice filled with disbelief and joy. “That’s amazing, Engfa!”

Nudee immediately jumped up from the couch and wrapped her arms around Engfa in a tight hug. “I knew he’d come around! You deserve this chance! You really do.”

Engfa felt a wave of relief flood over her, but it was quickly followed by a rush of fear and uncertainty. Free? Her thoughts swirled in a frenzy. She’d been dreaming of this moment for so long, but now that it had arrived, the reality felt overwhelming. What was she supposed to do with this freedom? Was she ready to take the next step?

“I can’t believe it’s really happening,” Engfa whispered, her voice trembling with emotion. “I thought I would be stuck forever.”

“Now you have a clean slate,” Nudee said, her voice bright with excitement. “What are you going to do now?”

Engfa felt her chest tighten as the uncertainty took hold. She wanted to reach out to Charlotte—she needed to, more than anything. But the doubt weighed on her. What if she doesn’t want me anymore? The fear was so strong it almost choked her. What if she’s moved on? What if she’s happier without me?

“I don’t know...” Engfa said, her voice barely above a whisper. “Part of me wants to call Charlotte, but... but what if she doesn’t feel the same? What if I’ve waited too long? What if she’s already forgotten about me?”

P’Daad moved to sit beside her, a steadying hand on her back. “You won’t know until you try, Engfa. You deserve to fight for what you want. Don’t let fear hold you back now. You have a chance—this is your moment.”

The words sank deep, but they didn’t erase the fear. Fear that Charlotte had moved on, that she might not feel the same way anymore. What if I’m not enough? What if I’ve missed my chance?

Nudee’s voice cut through her thoughts, soft and supportive. “Do you want us to be there for support? We can be with you when you call her, if you want.”

Engfa shook her head slowly, unsure if she was ready to face Charlotte yet. “No, I think... I think I need to do this alone. I need to face this on my own terms.”

P’Daad gave her a gentle smile, her eyes full of encouragement. “You can do it, Engfa. Just be honest with her. That’s all you can do. And remember, you’re doing this for you.”

Engfa nodded, though a small knot of anxiety still twisted in her stomach. She wasn’t sure if she was ready to reach out to Charlotte yet. What if it hurts more than it heals? What if she says no?

But at the same time, a spark of hope flickered within her. She wasn’t stuck anymore. She had a chance, a real chance, to rebuild something with Charlotte if that was what they both wanted. She wasn’t going to let fear decide for her.

She stood up slowly, her mind racing with a thousand possibilities, none of them fully formed yet. I’ll call her... when I’m ready, she thought. When I’m sure that I can handle whatever happens next.

For now, though, all she could do was hold on to the tiny thread of hope that had begun to grow inside her. Whatever came next, she would face it on her own terms.

As she walked away from the couch, her heart still heavy with uncertainty, one thing was clear: the path ahead was open now. And though she couldn’t see the end of it yet, she knew she wasn’t going to let fear stop her from taking that first step when the time was right.

Chapter Text

The dimly lit restaurant hummed with the buzz of conversation and laughter, a lively backdrop to the cozy booth where LingLing, Orm, Ying, and Ratee sat, all of them eagerly anticipating the night ahead. The air was thick with the kind of easy camaraderie that only close friends share—teasing, laughter, and shared glances that spoke volumes.

As they settled in, LingLing couldn’t resist a playful smirk. She leaned towards Orm, a mischievous glint in her eye. "So, Orm, what do you think? Are Ying and Ratee officially a couple yet?"

Orm chuckled, glancing over at Ying and Ratee, who were engaged in an animated conversation at the bar. "I don't think they've talked about it yet. But honestly, they’d be adorable together."

LingLing’s gaze flicked toward Ratee, who was absentmindedly playing with the hem of her shirt, looking just the slightest bit uneasy. "You know what? I’ll ask Ying myself," she said with a grin, her tone teasing as she slid out of the booth, making a beeline for the bar where Ying was.

Orm raised an eyebrow, a small laugh escaping her. "Oh, you’re going to put her on the spot, huh?" She shook her head but couldn’t suppress her smile.

As LingLing walked to the bar Ratee returned to the table. Orm turned to Ratee with a knowing look. "So, are you and Ying officially a couple yet?" she asked casually, leaning in a little closer.

Ratee blinked, caught off guard, before she let out a nervous laugh. "Uh… well, we haven’t exactly talked about it," she admitted, her fingers still nervously tugging at her shirt. "I don’t want to pressure her, you know? What if she’s not ready?"

Orm nodded, the weight of Ratee's concern clear in her eyes. "That makes sense," she said, her voice soft. "But hey, sometimes you just have to take the plunge. It doesn’t have to be a big deal—just a step forward, right?"

Ratee sighed, glancing over at Ying, who was laughing with LingLing. "I guess… I just don’t want to rush things or make her feel like I’m pushing her."

"Totally understandable," Orm replied with a wink. "But don’t worry, you’ve got good instincts. You’ll know when it feels right."

Meanwhile, across the room, LingLing was making her move on Ying, who seemed deep in thought as she stared at the counter. LingLing couldn’t resist a gentle nudge of her shoulder. "So, have you thought about making things official with Ratee yet?" she asked, her voice light and teasing.

Ying winced slightly, her brow furrowing. "I want to, but I’m not sure if she’s ready. Ratee’s still young, and I don’t want to rush her into something serious. What if she feels like I’m pushing her?"

LingLing rolled her eyes, flashing Ying an exasperated smile. "You know, you and I are the basically same age, and Orm and I figured it out just fine," she teased, nudging Ying again. "Besides, asking her to be your girlfriend isn’t the same as proposing marriage! It’s just a little step forward."

Ying hesitated, her mind racing. "Yeah, I guess."

LingLing smirked, leaning in conspiratorially. "Come on. You know you want to. Plus, if Ratee's will probably love the idea of you taking charge. Trust me on this one."

Ying took a deep breath, her anxiety starting to ease. "Okay, okay. I’ll do it," she said with a nod, as if making a pact with herself. "No more overthinking. Just go for it."

"That’s the spirit!" LingLing cheered, raising her glass as their drinks arrived. "Here’s to love, to new beginnings, and to making bold moves!"

When they returned to the booth, drinks in hand, LingLing shot Orm a sly glance, her eyes gleaming with triumph. "Mission accomplished," she mouthed, her grin wide with satisfaction. Orm, who had been waiting for that exact moment, returned the look with a knowing smile, her eyes filled with affection and a touch of mischief.

Without missing a beat, LingLing leaned over and kissed Orm on the cheek, her lips brushing softly against her skin, the warmth of the kiss lingering long after she pulled back.

Orm chuckled softly, her hand brushing LingLing’s. "You’re impossible," she whispered, but there was no mistaking the fondness in her voice.

LingLing shot her a playful glare. "But mostly I'm yours."

As the group raised their glasses in a collective toast, the air was thick with playful teasing and shared understanding. Ying stole a glance at Ratee, who was telling a funny story about her latest class adventure, her face lighting up with excitement.

LingLing, sensing the moment, raised her glass a little higher and winked at Ying. "Here’s to double dates and everything that comes with them," she said with a grin.

Orm caught her eye, her grin widening as she lifted her glass to join the toast. "And to figuring things out together!" she added, her voice full of warmth.

The laughter that followed filled the air as Ying caught Ratee’s gaze once more, her heart pounding in her chest. It was now or never.

Ying took a deep breath and, with a quiet but steady voice, said, "Ratee… can we talk for a second?"

Ratee’s eyes widened in curiosity. "Of course! What’s up?" She followed Ying away from the table, a little confused but intrigued.

As they stepped into a quieter part of the restaurant, the air between them was thick with tension. Ying’s heart hammered in her chest as she turned to face Ratee, taking a moment to collect her thoughts.

"Ratee," Ying began, her voice a little softer than she expected, "I really care about you, and I think we’ve got something special. I… I don’t want to wait anymore. I want to be with you. Will you be my girlfriend?"

For a long moment, Ratee didn’t say anything, her face a mixture of surprise and something more tender. Then, without saying a word, she stepped forward, cupping Ying’s face gently in her hands, and kissed her.

The kiss was soft but full of meaning, a silent answer to all the questions they hadn’t yet asked. Ying felt a rush of warmth spread through her chest, her heart fluttering in a way she’d never experienced before.

When they finally pulled away, both of them blushing, Ratee whispered, "Yes. I’d love to."

Just then, a loud cheer erupted from the table. "FINALLY!" Orm’s voice rang out, causing both Ying and Ratee to jump, their cheeks turning even redder. They turned to see Orm and LingLing grinning widely, their faces lit up with approval.

LingLing raised her glass again, this time toward the couple. "Here’s to love and taking chances!" she declared with a wink.

Ying and Ratee exchanged shy smiles, their faces flushed with excitement and the undeniable warmth of being seen, understood, and loved. LingLing and Orm’s teasing laughter filled the air, but all Ying could focus on was Ratee’s hand in hers, the quiet promise of something beautiful unfolding between them.

The rain was coming down in a gentle patter against the window panes as Orm and LingLing walked into LingLing’s apartment, both slightly damp from their walk back. It was late, and the familiar comfort of LingLing’s place felt like a warm embrace. Orm slipped off her shoes by the door, shaking the rain out of her hair as she glanced at LingLing with a soft smile.

“That went better than I expected,” LingLing said, her voice tinged with relief. She gave Orm’s hand a gentle squeeze as they moved further into the apartment. “I’m glad we could help them take that next step.”

“Yeah,” Orm agreed, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. “Honestly, I think they just needed a little push. I’m happy for them.”

LingLing nodded, hanging her coat by the door. “It was nice seeing them so happy. I could tell it meant a lot to them,” she added thoughtfully, glancing over at Orm with a warm smile. “I’m glad we could be part of it.”

Orm’s heart swelled at the thought. It had been a good night, and she was grateful that they’d been able to support their friends. But there was something else lingering in her mind, a quiet whisper of what they’d witnessed—a reminder of how taking that next step could bring two people even closer together.

LingLing caught the contemplative look on Orm’s face but chose not to push. Instead, she gave Orm’s hand a gentle squeeze, a wordless gesture of comfort. “Let’s get you out of those wet clothes,” she suggested lightly, her voice soft and familiar. It was something LingLing often said whenever they got caught in the rain, but tonight, it carried a hint of something deeper—a possibility that neither of them had fully acknowledged yet.

As they changed into their comfortable pajamas, Orm’s mind wandered back to the evening, the way their friends had finally opened up to each other. A small seed of thought had been planted, one that she wasn’t quite ready to admit out loud: Maybe it was time for her and LingLing to take the next step too. Orm stole a glance at LingLing, who was busy adjusting the cushions on the couch. The sight of her, so effortlessly caring, made Orm’s heart race a little faster.

LingLing turned back to find Orm watching her with a soft, almost wistful look. “What?” she asked, a teasing smile playing on her lips.

“Nothing,” Orm replied quickly, a blush creeping up her cheeks. “Just... thinking.”

LingLing’s smile softened. She could sense there was more beneath the surface, but she didn’t press. “How about we relax for a bit? Maybe watch something?” LingLing suggested, hoping to ease the unspoken tension between them. 

“Yeah,” Orm agreed, grateful for the suggestion. “That would be nice.”

They made their way to the living room and settled onto the couch, a familiar spot where they’d spent many evenings together. LingLing leaned over to grab the remote, her arm brushing against Orm’s shoulder. The gentle touch sent a rush of warmth through Orm’s chest, and she instinctively leaned into LingLing, resting her head against her shoulder.

LingLing smiled at the small gesture and shifted her arm to wrap around Orm’s shoulders, pulling her just a little closer. They settled into a comfortable silence, the only sound coming from the soft music playing in the background. After a few minutes of flicking through channels, they settled on a romantic comedy that they had both seen before. It was more about the comfort of the company than actually paying attention to the movie.

As the minutes passed, LingLing's thumb began tracing light circles on Orm’s arm. Orm let out a soft sigh, turning her face slightly to look up at LingLing. Their eyes met, and the look they shared was filled with unspoken words. Orm’s heart raced, feeling the warmth of LingLing’s body so close to hers. It felt safe, yet thrilling in a way she hadn’t experienced before.

LingLing, sensing the shift in Orm’s gaze, leaned down slowly, giving Orm plenty of time to pull back if she wanted to. But instead, Orm tilted her face up, closing the distance between them. Their lips met in a gentle kiss, slow and careful, as if testing the waters. It was familiar yet new, deeper than their previous kisses, and Orm’s hands slowly found their way to LingLing’s shoulders, holding her closer.

LingLing’s fingers tangled into Orm’s hair, deepening the kiss ever so slightly, coaxing Orm to let go of her hesitation. The way Orm responded, her soft gasps and the way her fingers gripped LingLing’s shirt, sent a thrill through LingLing. She couldn’t help but let out a soft groan as Orm’s lips parted, allowing LingLing to taste her more fully.

As the kisses grew more heated, LingLing gently shifted, guiding Orm so that she was leaning back against the couch cushions. Orm’s heart raced, but there was no fear—just the overwhelming sensation of being lost in LingLing’s embrace. LingLing’s touch was patient and attentive, each caress a silent promise of trust and care. Orm had never felt this way before—every moment felt like it was suspended in time, too precious to rush.

LingLing’s lips trailed down to Orm’s jaw and then to her neck, the sensation sending a shiver through Orm’s body. A soft moan slipped from her, barely more than a whisper of LingLing’s name, and it made LingLing’s heart quicken. The sound was like a sweet invitation, urging LingLing forward, but she knew they had to move slowly. She needed to be gentle, to let Orm take the lead when she was ready.

As their lips parted, they stayed close, foreheads resting together, breaths mingling in the quiet space between them. LingLing’s thumb traced small circles on the back of Orm’s hand, grounding her. “Come with me,” she murmured, her voice low and warm, her breath brushing over Orm’s lips.

Orm nodded, her pulse quickening as she allowed LingLing to take her hand. LingLing’s gaze flickered for a brief moment to Orm’s eyes, searching for any sign of hesitation. But Orm only offered a soft, trusting smile, her own excitement simmering beneath the surface. Together, they stood, moving toward the bedroom with a quiet grace that spoke of unspoken understanding.

The bedroom was softly lit, a warm glow spilling  from a side lamp on the nightstand. It was a simple, welcoming space—nothing extravagant, just the kind of atmosphere that made Orm feel at home and safe. The air was still, save for the sound of their breathing, and LingLing’s hands never left Orm, guiding her with every step. She’d made sure everything was comfortable, every detail considered.

LingLing turned to Orm, her hands gently brushing a strand of hair from her face, her expression tender. She took a step closer, drawing Orm in for another kiss, this one a little deeper, a little more insistent. Orm’s hands found their way to the fabric of LingLing’s shirt, her pulse racing as she responded to the kiss with growing intensity. The energy between them was palpable, charged with the anticipation of what was to come.

But LingLing could feel the nervous tension in Orm’s touch, the way her fingers gripped the fabric. She pulled back slightly, her forehead resting against Orm’s, giving her a moment to breathe. “We can take our time,” LingLing whispered, her voice gentle and reassuring. “I’m here. We’ll go at your pace.”

Orm’s heart swelled with gratitude, and she gave a small nod, her breath shaky but full of trust. As LingLing held her close, Orm felt the weight of the moment—this was a step forward, not just physically but emotionally. And for the first time, she felt fully ready to embrace it.

“Is this okay?” LingLing asked between kisses, her voice barely a whisper against Orm’s lips.

Orm nodded, her voice catching. “Yes... it’s perfect,” she breathed out.

LingLing’s hands slowly slid down Orm’s sides, her fingers brushing against the soft fabric of Orm’s blouse. There was a pause, a moment where LingLing’s eyes locked with Orm’s, silently asking for permission to go further. When Orm gave a small nod, LingLing began to unbutton Orm’s blouse with a tenderness that made Orm’s breath hitch. Each button undone was a testament to how much LingLing cherished her, how she was willing take her time.

As LingLing slid the blouse off Orm’s shoulders, she pressed gentle kisses along Orm’s neck, taking her time to savor every soft gasp that escaped Orm’s lips. Orm’s skin was warm under her touch, and LingLing made sure to move slowly, letting Orm get used to the sensation. Orm’s eyes fluttered shut, losing herself in the warmth of LingLing’s kisses, the way LingLing’s fingers danced along her sides.

LingLing’s hands found the waistband of Orm’s pajama pants, hesitating for a moment to check in. “You’re still okay?” she asked softly, her forehead resting against Orm’s, their breaths mingling in the space between them. “We can stop anytime, okay?” LingLing whispered. “Just say the word.”

Orm’s heart swelled with a mix of gratitude and love. “I don’t want to stop....I want this, LingLing. I want you.” she said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. “I just... I don’t know what I’m doing.”

LingLing’s smile was soft and full of affection. “You don’t have to know, Just feel. Let me guide you.” she said, her fingers gently combing through Orm’s hair. “You have me. Always.”

Orm’s heart fluttered. “I love you.”

LingLing leaned in and kissed her gently, a tender affirmation of everything they had shared. “I love you too,” she whispered against Orm’s lips, her voice full of reverence.

That was all LingLing needed to hear. She continued to undress Orm, each movement slow and deliberate, ensuring Orm felt safe and adored. When Orm was left in just her underwear, LingLing pulled her close, feeling the warmth of Orm’s bare skin against her own still-clothed body.

They stood like that for a moment, simply holding each other, before LingLing leaned back slightly to look into Orm’s eyes. “You’re beautiful,” LingLing said softly, her voice full of admiration. Orm’s cheeks flushed, but she smiled, leaning in to kiss LingLing again.

LingLing began to undress herself, but Orm’s hands reached out to stop her. “Let me,” Orm said, her voice barely a whisper, but there was a newfound confidence there. LingLing smiled and let Orm take the lead, her heart swelling with love for this woman who was finally opening up, allowing herself to be vulnerable.

Orm’s fingers trembled slightly as she unbuttoned LingLing’s pajama top, but there was a tenderness in her touch that made LingLing’s breath hitch. When they were finally both in their underwear, LingLing led Orm to the bed, pulling back the covers and guiding her to lie down.

LingLing climbed in beside her, and they turned to face each other, their bodies pressed close. LingLing’s hands roamed gently, exploring Orm’s body with the same care she always showed, mapping out every curve and every soft sigh that escaped Orm’s lips. Orm, in turn, let her hands really explore LingLing’s body for the first time, her touch hesitant but full of wonder.

“Tell me if it’s too much,” LingLing whispered as she moved lower, her lips trailing kisses down Orm’s collarbone and toward her chest. Orm’s breathing quickened, but she nodded, her hands tangling in LingLing’s hair, urging her on.

When LingLing’s lips found more sensitive places, Orm’s soft moans filled the room, a sweet sound that made LingLing’s heart swell. LingLing was patient, letting Orm get lost in the sensations, taking her time to ensure every touch, every kiss, was filled with love and devotion.

As they moved together, LingLing’s guiding hands never rushed Orm, making sure every moment was shared between them, allowing Orm to set the pace. And when Orm’s soft cries reached a peak, LingLing held her close, whispering words of love and reassurance, letting Orm know just how much this moment meant to her.

Afterward, they lay together, limbs entwined, their breaths slowly evening out. Orm rested her head on LingLing’s chest, listening to the steady heartbeat beneath her ear. For a long time, they simply lay there in the soft glow of the candles, their hands lazily tracing patterns on each other’s skin, basking in the warmth of their shared intimacy.

LingLing pressed a kiss to Orm’s forehead. “I love you,” she whispered.

Orm smiled, her fingers trailing along LingLing’s arm. “I love you too,” she replied softly, her voice filled with a newfound certainty.

In that moment, it wasn’t just about the physical connection—they had shared something deeper, a moment of pure, unguarded love. And as they drifted off to sleep in each other’s arms, they knew this was only the beginning of many more nights like this.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Engfa sat on her bed, the sunlight spilling through the curtains, casting a soft, golden hue around the room. She picked up her phone, absentmindedly scrolling through social media, each mention of Charlotte piercing her heart just a little more. Charlotte’s face was everywhere—busy schedules, constant updates, each one reminding Engfa of the distance that had quietly crept between them. The world seemed to pull Charlotte in so many directions, and Engfa couldn’t help but wonder: Did she still think about me the way I think about her?

For days, Engfa had debated whether she should call, but each time she hesitated. What if Charlotte was too consumed with work? What if her call would only feel like another intrusion into the whirlwind of her busy life? So instead, Engfa immersed herself in thoughts of the upcoming game show, where, for a brief moment, she would get to share the spotlight with Charlotte—maybe even reconnect, or so she hoped.

The day of the show arrived, and Engfa was caught in a whirlwind of excitement and nerves. It was their moment, a chance to stand side by side again as Englot—a duo she had grown so fond of. They both dressed in bold, unintentionally matching outfits: Engfa in a bright yellow top, paired with black shorts, while Charlotte’s elegant ensemble mirrored the same vibe. They were a perfect contrast, but something about it felt right—like they were finally in sync.

As they gathered in the green room, Engfa’s gaze lingered on Charlotte, her heart stirring with a mixture of hope and fear. Charlotte was busy chatting with LingLing and Orm, her laughter light and carefree, but to Engfa, every passing moment felt like a fleeting opportunity. When Charlotte looked up, their eyes met, and for a split second, everything else faded away.

"Hey, how are you feeling?" Engfa asked, her voice laced with both curiosity and something more—a longing to bridge the gap between them.

Charlotte’s smile was warm, but there was an underlying weariness to her that Engfa couldn’t ignore. "I’m good! Just trying to keep up with all the trivia questions. You know how competitive LingOrm can be," she replied, her voice carrying a soft laugh, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes.

Engfa smiled, but the flutter of nerves didn’t go away. She had waited for this moment—the chance to be close to Charlotte again without distractions.

The show began, and the energy in the air shifted from playful banter to wacky challenges and laughter that filled the room. The audience cheered, and for the first time in what felt like forever, Engfa allowed herself to be fully present. Still, her mind kept drifting to Charlotte. It was in the way their laughter intertwined during the games, the stolen glances, and even in the quiet moments between them—like the unspoken understanding that they were both carrying something unspoken, something that neither of them was quite ready to acknowledge.

When the Q&A segment came, Engfa seized the chance. She looked at Charlotte, feeling the weight of the question—the weight of what she wanted to say, what she needed to say.

“Alright, our next question is for Englot!” the host chimed, his voice cutting through Engfa’s thoughts. “What’s one thing you’ve learned from each other?”

Engfa turned to Charlotte, her heart thudding in her chest. “I’ve learned to be more spontaneous and embrace the little moments, thanks to Charlotte,” she said, her words carrying more meaning than just a simple answer. She hoped Charlotte could feel the depth behind them.

Charlotte’s gaze softened, her smile small but genuine. “And I’ve learned the importance of being true to myself, even when things get tough. Engfa has shown me that it’s okay to be vulnerable,” she said, her voice carrying a quiet sincerity that tugged at Engfa’s heart.

The audience’s “aww” echoed around them, but in that moment, it was just the two of them. Engfa’s eyes never left Charlotte’s, and in the soft silence between them, she felt something stir—something familiar, something fragile, but undeniably real.

When the break came, Engfa couldn’t wait any longer. She pulled Charlotte aside, her nerves betraying her calm exterior.

“Can we talk for a minute?” Engfa asked, her voice barely above a whisper, the quiet intimacy of the moment wrapping around them.

Charlotte nodded, her eyes searching Engfa’s face as they stepped away from the noise. There was a flicker of something—vulnerability, uncertainty—behind Charlotte’s calm demeanor, and Engfa could feel her heart swell with the need to say everything she had been holding back.

“I’ve been thinking about you a lot lately,” Engfa confessed, her voice trembling slightly, betraying the rawness of her feelings. “I miss our talks... I miss us.”

Charlotte looked down, her hands fidgeting with the hem of her sleeve. “I’ve missed you too, P'Fa,” she said quietly, her voice thick with emotion. “But with everything going on... I didn’t want to add to your stress.”

Engfa shook her head, a quiet determination settling in. “You’re not adding to my stress. I just want to be there for you, like we used to be. It feels like we’ve both been avoiding each other.”

Charlotte met her gaze then, her eyes dark with something more—something that Engfa couldn’t quite place, but it felt like fear. “I guess I’ve been scared of what that means for us,” Charlotte admitted, her voice barely audible. “I don’t want to hurt you again.”

Engfa’s heart clenched. She stepped closer, closing the space between them, her voice soft but certain. “We can figure it out together. Just give us a chance.”

The laughter and the buzz of the game show called them back to the stage, but for a fleeting moment, the world felt still. Engfa knew that things weren’t perfect, that they still had so much to work through. But as they walked back to join the others, she felt lighter—like, for the first time in a long while, she wasn’t carrying the weight of all the unanswered questions.

Chapter Text

Lingling’s apartment smelled of fresh jasmine tea and the faintest hint of sandalwood incense. The tiny space, tucked away on a quiet street, was cozy, with bookshelves bursting with titles in three different languages and the occasional potted plant. Charlotte perched on the overstuffed couch, her long legs tucked beneath her, holding a steaming mug Lingling had handed her moments ago.

“You’ve been quiet tonight” Lingling said, settling onto the opposite side of the couch. Her dark eyes studied Charlotte carefully, her expression equal parts curiosity and concern.

Charlotte shrugged, avoiding her friend’s gaze. “Just... dealing with life, I guess. Nothing big.”

Lingling leaned forward slightly, her elbows resting on her knees. “You sure? I’m here if you want to talk about it.”

“I know,” Charlotte said, her voice light but evasive. She waved a hand, as if brushing the topic away. “But really, I’m fine. Let’s talk about you instead. How are you and Orm doing? You seem... different lately. Happier. Fulfilled.”

The way she said the last word, with a knowing arch of her brow, made Lingling chuckle despite herself.

“Charlotte...” Lingling shook her head, a faint blush creeping up her cheeks.

“What? I’m just saying,” Charlotte teased, leaning forward conspiratorially. “You’re practically glowing these days. Orm’s good for you. Really good, it seems.”

Lingling rolled her eyes but couldn’t help the small smile that tugged at her lips. “Fine. If you’re going to be like that, I’ll just say it.” She set her mug down, her tone softening. “I love her. Everything about her. And I love the way we are together. It’s not just that she makes me happy—it’s that I get to make her happy, too.”

Charlotte leaned forward, her smirk widening. “Go on. You know I live for this.”

Lingling hesitated, her thoughts briefly drifting. “It’s about trust. Orm trusts me completely, and I love being the one she can lean on. I love taking care of her—not just emotionally but... physically, too." She paused, her cheeks reddening slightly, but she pressed on.  "I want her to feel cherished and safe with me, and, well, she makes it so easy to love her. I know what she needs, and I love being able to give that to her. It’s... intimate, in every sense of the word.”

Charlotte raised an eyebrow, partially hiding her face behind her mug, her grin playful.“Oui! P'Ling, you’re a total dream girlfriend. N'Orm’s a lucky woman.”

Lingling laughed softly, shaking her head. “She’s lucky? I’m the one who gets to wake up next to her. She’s so patient, so kind... she’s everything I didn’t think I deserved, and I can’t imagine life without her.”

Charlotte leaned back, her teasing grin fading into something softer. “I hope I find something like that someday.”

Lingling’s heart ached at the quiet longing in Charlotte’s voice. As the words settled between them, Lingling’s mind wandered to Engfa, they seemed to exist in a limbo of unspoken feelings and missed opportunities. Lingling knew Charlotte well enough to recognize the walls she built around herself, and she also knew how much Engfa cared for her.

The thought flickered through her mind briefly: Maybe you've already found it. But Lingling didn’t say anything. She wasn’t about to push. Charlotte would figure it out when she was ready—just like everything else.

Instead, Lingling reached out and squeezed Charlotte’s hand. “You will,” she said firmly. “When you’re ready, you’ll find it. Or it’ll find you.”

Charlotte looked down at their hands, then up at Lingling, her smile a small, wistful thing, and glanced out the window where the city lights glittered against the dark sky.

The two women sat in companionable silence for a moment, the weight of their thoughts unspoken but understood. Lingling picked up her mug again, letting the warmth seep into her hands, and watched Charlotte out of the corner of her eye.

The next day Engfa sat in the green room with LingLing and Orm during a break from their promotional interviews. The whirlwind of photoshoots, questions, and endless attention had drained her, but it wasn’t the press that occupied her thoughts. Her mind kept circling back to Charlotte and the heavy conversation they’d had about the extended contract. The weight of it pressed down on her chest.

Orm noticed Engfa’s distant expression and nudged her gently. “You okay? You've been pretty quiet since the interview.”

Engfa blinked, offering a faint smile, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Yeah, I’m fine. Just… a lot on my mind.”

LingLing, ever perceptive, raised an eyebrow. “Is it about Charlotte?”

Engfa sighed, realizing she couldn’t keep it from them any longer. “Yeah, it’s about Charlotte. Things between us are… complicated.”

Orm leaned in, concern deepening in her gaze. “What’s going on?”

Taking a deep breath, Engfa began to unravel the story. She shared everything—the years of hidden feelings for Charlotte, the suffocating relationship clause that kept them apart, and Charlotte’s selfless act of extending her contract for five more years to set Engfa free. As Engfa spoke, she could feel the gravity of it all settling around them. LingLing and Orm listened in silence, processing what she had just revealed.

“Wait, you had a relationship clause in your contract?” LingLing asked, eyes wide in disbelief.

Engfa nodded. “Yeah. I couldn’t date anyone or be in a relationship as long as I was under contract. It was part of the deal with the company.”

LingLing shook her head in disbelief. “That’s… insane. I can’t believe they put that kind of restriction on you. And Charlotte—she extended her contract for five more years just to help you?” No wonder she was so distracted yesterday.

“Yeah,” Engfa replied softly, her voice betraying the turmoil within her. “She did it without even telling me. She thought it was the only way to give me a chance to have a normal life.”

Orm’s face was etched with concern as she leaned back in her seat. “That’s… a lot. I can’t imagine how heavy that must feel.”

LingLing, always the more pragmatic one, leaned forward and placed a hand on Engfa’s arm. “Okay, I get it. This whole situation is messy. But can I ask you something?”

Engfa nodded, curious about where LingLing was going.

LingLing hesitated for a moment, then asked, “When you think about your future—your ideal dream future, not the one you think is most likely to happen, the one you want more than anything—what is Charlotte to you? Are you two just friends? Or… are you together?”

Engfa’s gaze dropped to her lap, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her sleeve. “I… I don’t know. I mean, I do know, but…” She took a shaky breath before continuing, her voice barely above a whisper. “In a perfect world… I’d want to be with her. Like, really be with her. Maybe… maybe even get married someday. Have a family. But that’s… that’s just a dream.”

LingLing’s expression softened, her voice warm with encouragement. “That doesn’t sound like just a dream to me. If you love her that much, why don’t you ask her out? Properly. You two have never even had a real first date, right? Now that you’re free from that ridiculous relationship clause, why not start fresh? Just you and Charlotte. No company, no pressure.”

Engfa blinked, surprised by the simplicity of the suggestion. “I can't-just… just ask her on a date?”

“Exactly,” LingLing replied with a smile. “Sometimes, we overcomplicate things. But if you love her, and she clearly loves you enough to make this sacrifice, maybe what you need is to just be together. No strings, no drama. Just a normal date.”

Orm, who had been quietly watching Engfa, added her voice in support. “And if it helps, we can make it a double date. Take the pressure off. LingLing and I will come along, and we’ll just have a fun night. No cameras, no interviews—just the four of us. We're excellent wing women!”

Engfa hesitated, torn between hope and doubt. The idea of a simple date seemed almost too good to be true. But there was something comforting in it—a chance to rebuild with Charlotte, to move past the contracts and the complications.

“I don’t know,” Engfa said slowly. “After everything that’s happened, I’m not sure Charlotte would even want to.”

LingLing gave her a gentle nudge. “You won’t know until you ask. Worst-case scenario, she says no. Best-case scenario, you both finally get the chance to have what you’ve been wanting all along.”

Orm, always the voice of reason, added softly, “Remember what you once told me, P'Fa. The only thing worse than being told ‘no’ is wondering ‘what if.’”

Engfa’s heart fluttered at Orm’s words. She had said that to Orm once, when they had been talking about regret and missed chances. It was true then and it's still true now.

LingLing smiled warmly, her eyes full of understanding. “And no matter what happens, just know that we’ve got your back. You’re not alone in this.”

Engfa felt her heart swell with gratitude. LingLing and Orm had always been there for her, offering support without question. Their friendship had been a constant in the chaotic world they lived in.

“Okay,” Engfa said, a small spark of hope igniting in her chest. “I’ll ask her.”

Orm grinned widely. “That’s the spirit! We’ll make sure it’s a night to remember.”

LingLing’s smile was genuine and warm. “Yeah, and remember, no matter what happens, we’re here for you.”

As their break continued, Engfa’s mind shifted from doubt to resolve. For the first time in a long while, she felt a glimmer of possibility. With LingLing and Orm by her side, she was ready to take that first step with Charlotte—whatever the outcome, she was no longer afraid of asking what she really wanted. And maybe, just maybe, this time things could finally be different.

It was a lazy afternoon in Charlotte’s apartment, and the mood was light. Meena, Aoom, and Heidi were gathered in the living room, chatting and laughing over snacks. Charlotte, though busy as always, had made some time to relax with her friends. She hadn’t mentioned the recent conversation with Engfa to any of them yet, not wanting to stir up the emotions she’d been struggling to keep in check.

Just as Meena was telling a funny story about something that had happened on set, the doorbell rang. Charlotte raised an eyebrow, surprised by the interruption.

“I’ll get it,” Heidi volunteered, hopping up and rushing to the door.

When Heidi opened it, she was greeted by a delivery person holding a stunning bouquet of sunflowers—Charlotte’s favorite. The bright, golden petals practically glowed, radiating warmth and happiness. Heidi’s eyes widened, and she turned back to the group.

“Charlotte, you’ve got a delivery!” Heidi called, walking back in with the bouquet.

Charlotte’s face instantly softened when she saw the flowers. Sunflowers always had that effect on her. But as she reached for the bouquet, she noticed a small envelope tucked between the blooms. Her heart skipped a beat as she pulled it out and opened it, recognizing the familiar handwriting right away.

The note simply read:

"Charlotte, 

I know things between us have been complicated, and we haven't had the chance to start things the way we should have. No more clauses, no more restrictions—just you and me. I’d love to finally take you on that first date we never had no pressure, no strings. 

What do you say? Dinner on Friday? Let me know. 

- Engfa"

Charlotte stared at the note, her mind spinning. Engfa had sent her favorite flowers and was asking her on a date? Her heart swelled with a mix of emotions—happiness, fear, uncertainty. After everything that had happened, the idea of a date felt like a sudden lifeline, pulling her back to memories of how things had once been between them—before all the complications. After everything they had been through, Engfa was offering her a chance at something real.

Aoom, who had been watching Charlotte’s reaction carefully, leaned forward. “What does it say?”

Heidi, peering over Charlotte’s shoulder curiously, grinned when she caught a glimpse of the note. “Wait—did Engfa just ask you out?!”

Meena’s eyes widened in surprise. “Engfa sent you these?”

Charlotte nodded, still trying to process the moment. “Yeah. She… she wants to go on a date.”

Aoom, never one to hide her emotions, let out an exaggerated sigh. “Well, it’s about time! She's been free from that clause for weeks”

Meena gently placed a hand on Charlotte’s arm. “How do you feel about it?”

Charlotte’s mind was swirling with emotions—happiness, relief, and confusion all mixing together. “I don’t know… I mean, I didn’t expect this. Especially after everything that’s happened. I figured Engfa would still be mad after I told her about my contract. I thought she would need more time to process everything without me complicating things more.”

Heidi, always the voice of reason, smiled warmly. “Maybe this is her way of telling you she wants those complications, Charlotte. Maybe she’s ready to figure things out with you.”

Aoom leaned back, crossing her arms. “Look, I’m just saying… you sacrificed a lot for her. I think she understand that now and she's reaching out. But, at the same time, if you’re not ready for this, that’s okay too.”

Charlotte’s gaze drifted back to the sunflowers, their bright yellow petals reflecting hope and warmth. She thought about Engfa—about how much she had missed her, about the connection they’d always shared. And now, after everything, Engfa was reaching out. Maybe this was their chance to finally try, without the obstacles that had been in their way before.

“I want to see her,” Charlotte admitted quietly. “I’ve missed her so much. But at the same time, I don’t want her to feel obligated to me because of what I did.”

Meena smiled softly. “I don’t think she’s asking you out of obligation. I think she’s asking because she wants to be with you.”

Aoom nodded. “You’ve both been through a lot. But you deserve to be happy too, Charlotte. Don’t overthink it—just go on the date, see where it takes you.”

Heidi added with a grin, “Besides, who can say no to sunflowers?”

Charlotte let out a small laugh, feeling a sense of relief wash over her. Maybe this didn’t have to be so complicated. Maybe they could start fresh—just like Engfa had written in her note.

“I’ll go,” Charlotte decided, looking around at her friends.

The room erupted in cheers. Heidi, unable to contain her excitement, pulled everyone into a tight group hug. Meena tensed immediately, her body stiff as she awkwardly patted Heidi's shoulder. “Okay, okay, enough of that,” she muttered, wriggling free, though a small smile betrayed her amusement.

Aoom crossed her arms, giving a nod of approval, though still cautious.

"You’re doing the right thing," Meena whispered as they embraced. "You two deserve this chance."

Charlotte held the note to her chest, a sense of hope flickering within her. Maybe this was their chance. Maybe, despite everything, they could finally make it work. She had already laid everything bare with Engfa—no secrets, no pretenses. Now, it was up to them to decide if they could move forward together. For now, she would focus on the date—on the possibility of finally being with the woman she loved.

As the excitement settled, Charlotte pulled out her phone and sent a quick message to Engfa, her fingers trembling as she typed.

"Yes. I’d love to."

With that, a new chapter began.

Chapter Text

The restaurant was elegant, dimly lit with the soft glow of candles, and the faint hum of chatter filled the air. Engfa had arrived early with LingLing and Orm, but despite the warm ambiance, her heart was racing. She fiddled nervously with the single sunflower she held in her hand, her mind whirling with the weight of the night ahead.

LingLing noticed the tension and leaned in with a reassuring smile. “Engfa, relax. It’s just a date.”

Engfa shot her a look. “Yeah, just a date with Charlotte, after everything…”

Orm, ever the calming presence, chuckled as she slipped her arm through LingLing’s. “You’ve got this, P'Fa. And besides, we’re here to keep things light. It’ll be fun.”

Engfa exhaled, trying to steady her nerves. This wasn’t just any date—this was her chance to make things right with Charlotte. To show her that things could be different, better. But as the moments passed, and the anticipation grew, she couldn’t help but feel the weight of everything they hadn’t yet said to each other.

Before her thoughts could spiral further, LingLing nudged her. “Look, she’s here.”

Engfa’s breath caught in her throat as she saw Charlotte walk in. Charlotte looked stunning, as always, but there was something different tonight—something softer in her expression. She was holding a single white rose, and when their eyes met, Engfa felt a surge of emotion she hadn’t been prepared for.

As Charlotte approached, Engfa stood, the sunflower in her hand trembling slightly. She stepped forward, holding it out to Charlotte with a shy smile. “For you.”

Charlotte smiled warmly, her fingers brushing lightly against Engfa’s as she accepted the sunflower. “Thank you,” she said softly, then held out the white rose. “And this is for you.”

Engfa’s heart fluttered at the thoughtfulness. “You remembered…”

LingLing and Orm, watching the whole exchange with barely contained amusement, exchanged glances. Orm whispered to LingLing, “They’re so cute, it’s like watching a rom-com in real life.”

LingLing grinned. “I know, right? I mean, we have to tease them a little.”

As Engfa and Charlotte settled into their seats, Engfa nervously fidgeting with the rose, LingLing leaned across the table with a mischievous glint in her eye. “So, Engfa,” she began, smirking, “you’re really pulling out all the stops tonight, huh? A sunflower and everything.”

Orm chimed in, nodding towards Charlotte. “And Charlotte, a white rose? How romantic.”

Engfa blushed, glaring playfully at LingLing. “Can you two not? I’m already regretting letting you two come.”

LingLing laughed. “Oh, come on! We’re just here to make sure you don’t overthink everything. But look at you two, already acting like a cute couple.”

Orm leaned in, pretending to whisper to Charlotte. “You know, P'Fa was talking about you all the way here. She couldn’t stop fidgeting with that sunflower. Honestly, I think she was just counting the minutes until you arrived.”

Engfa’s face turned crimson, and she shot Orm a mock glare. “That’s not true!”

Charlotte chuckled softly, clearly amused. “They’re just teasing, Engfa. But you have to admit… it’s a little funny.”

Orm raised an eyebrow. “So, Charlotte, what’s it like being the object of Khun Waraha’s undying affection?”

LingLing leaned forward, practically giddy with excitement. “I mean, she’s not exactly subtle about it.”

Engfa groaned, sinking into her seat. “You guys are impossible.”

LingLing smiled mischievously. “What can I say? We’re just looking out for you.”

Orm smiled gently. “We just want to make sure you two don’t miss any of the cute moments.”

As the meal continued, LingLing and Orm’s teasing didn’t stop. At one point, as Charlotte and Engfa shared a quiet conversation, LingLing whispered to Orm, “Do you think Engfa will ever kiss her tonight?”

Orm raised her eyebrows, glancing over at the pair. “Hard to say, but I think we’d all bet on it.”

LingLing laughed softly. “Can’t wait for that moment. We need to have a camera ready.”

Orm chuckled. “I think P'Char might need a little more time to warm up. But I’m sure she’s thinking about it.”

Engfa turned red again, hearing snippets of their conversation. “I hate you both,” she muttered under her breath.

The teasing continued, light-hearted and fun, yet all of it was tinged with warmth. As dinner came to a close, and the mood between Engfa and Charlotte seemed to relax, LingLing leaned over once more.

“Okay, okay, kha” LingLing said, “But when are we getting an invitation to your wedding? Because, honestly, this love story is longer than a K-drama.”

Orm smirked, casually twirling her drink. “You know LingLing, it’s always a happy ending with her.”

Charlotte’s eyebrows shot up as she leaned forward with a sly grin. “Oh, I know about LingLing and her happy endings. Orm, isn’t it funny how you’re the one who seems to get the… happiest endings?”

Orm froze mid-sip, her eyes wide. “Wait, what—”

Charlotte raised an eyebrow, her smirk growing. “Come on, Orm. LingLing’s very thorough, isn’t she?”

LingLing nearly spit her drink across the table. “CHARLOTTE! What—no! That’s—” She was a bright shade of red now, flailing like a fish out of water.

Engfa burst into laughter, clapping her hands. “Oh no, LingLing, you walked right into that one!”

Orm, now laughing so hard she was clutching her sides, waved a hand at LingLing. “Don’t even try to deny it, babe. You did say you always make sure I’m... happy.”

LingLing groaned, covering her face with both hands. “Why do I say things?!”

Charlotte, clearly having the time of her life, shrugged innocently. “Hey, I’m just here to celebrate your dedication to customer satisfaction.”

Orm winked. “And I am a very satisfied customer.”

LingLing dropped her hands, giving Orm a mock glare. “You’re not helping!”

Engfa leaned toward Charlotte, giggling. “I think you’ve found a new calling, Charlotte: professional LingLing tormentor.”

Charlotte tilted her head with a smirk. “What can I say? I’m just doing my part to keep the energy balanced. They've been teasing you all night, it's only fair”

Orm shook her head, laughing so hard she was almost tearing up. “Balanced? She’s out here doing a full stand-up routine at our expense!”

LingLing pointed a finger at Charlotte, grinning despite herself. “You’re lucky I like you.”

Charlotte shrugged. “Lucky? I’m just taking notes from the pro. You’re the one who made ‘customer satisfaction’ sound like a full-time job.”

Orm grinned, nudging LingLing playfully. “She’s got you there, babe”

LingLing sighed dramatically. “I need new friends.”

Engfa chuckled, patting LingLing on the shoulder. “Nah, you’d be bored without us. Plus, who else would remind Orm how good she has it?”

Orm raised her glass, her eyes twinkling with mischief. “To LingLing: the hardest-working woman I know.”

The whole table burst into laughter, and despite LingLing’s protests, she couldn’t help but join in. It was one of those nights where the teasing hit just the right notes, and no one could deny the love and fun that kept the group so close.

Engfa, now fully exasperated but secretly relieved by the playful banter, turned to Charlotte. “I’m so sorry they’re like this.”

Charlotte smiled warmly at Engfa. “It’s okay, I kind of like the teasing. But you’re right, I think they need a lesson in subtlety.”

Engfa laughed softly, feeling lighter than she had all night. She glanced at LingLing and Orm, who were both now pretending to fan themselves dramatically.

LingLing clapped Engfa on the back as they stood up to leave. “See? Not so bad, right?”

Engfa smiled softly, holding Charlotte’s hand as they stepped out of the restaurant. “Yeah,” she said, looking at Charlotte with a renewed sense of hope. “Not bad at all.”

LingLing and Orm shared a laugh, both of them grinning as they playfully linked arms.

Orm winked at Engfa. “Hey, you know we just wanted to make sure you had a little fun, too.”

LingLing added with a teasing smile, “And you have to admit, we made things a lot less awkward. You two were the cute ones, we were just the background noise.”

Engfa rolled her eyes but couldn’t suppress the small smile that tugged at her lips. “Well, I’m definitely not letting you be my third wheel again.”

LingLing grinned. “Too bad. We’re already planning the next double date!”

Engfa laughed, feeling the tension finally melt away. With Charlotte by her side, and her friends supporting her, maybe things were just beginning to feel a little easier after all.

And despite LingLing and Orm’s relentless teasing, the night had turned out just as Engfa had hoped—full of laughter, warmth, and the feeling that maybe, just maybe, there was a future for her and Charlotte after all.

Chapter Text

Charlotte practically bounced in her seat, her post date giddiness bubbling over as she sat in her apartment, surrounded by the soft glow of her laptop screen. On the other side of the video call were her best friends: Aoom and Meena sharing a cozy couch together, while Heidi’s face took up another window, her eyes glinting with anticipation.

“Alright, Char! Don’t leave us hanging any longer. Spill it!” Heidi’s voice came through the speakers, practically vibrating with excitement. “Was it magical? Did you two kiss under the stars?”

Charlotte barely had time to open her mouth before Meena cut in, rolling her eyes dramatically. “Oh, come on, Heidi grow up,” she said with her usual flair. “After all this build up. Charlotte’s probably got P'Fa sleeping in her bed right now, and you’re worried about a kiss?”

Aoom erupted into a fit of laughter, her face nearly disappearing from the screen as she doubled over, clutching her stomach. “Meena! Oh my god!”

Charlotte’s cheeks turned a vivid shade of pink. “No, no, no! It wasn’t like that at all!” She waved her hands in a desperate attempt to calm the chaos, her heart racing from both the teasing and the happy memories flooding back.

Heidi leaned closer, her grin only growing wider. “Okay, okay, but seriously—did you two at least kiss?” she asked, her tone almost pleading.

Charlotte bit her lip, her blush deepening as she hesitated. Finally, she shook her head but with a mischievous glint in her eyes. “Well... not on the lips,” she admitted quietly.

Aoom’s eyes widened with glee. “Oooh hoo, so what then?” she practically squealed, her curiosity piqued.

Charlotte’s voice softened, a shy smile tugging at her lips. “When we said goodnight, she... kissed the back of my hand.”

For a moment, the video call went silent as her friends processed this. Then Meena let out a long, exaggerated whistle. “Damn, Char, P'Fa’s got that old-school romance game down,” she teased. “A proper hand kiss? That’s like something out of a movie.”

Heidi’s eyes were practically sparkling now. “Okay, that’s seriously adorable. I can’t believe it! And here I was expecting a full-on make-out session story.”

Charlotte couldn’t help but giggle, her heart fluttering at the memory. “Honestly? It was perfect. It just... felt right.”

Aoom’s teasing softened into genuine curiosity. “Alright, lets get down to the important stuff, after everything you two went through, was it awkward at all? Did it feel different now that it's... well, more than friendship?”

Charlotte paused, her eyes going distant as she remembered the night. “I thought it would be awkward,” she confessed. “I was so nervous at first. But as soon as we started talking, it was like... I don’t know, like we just picked up where we left off. We both knew it was something more, but it wasn’t rushed. It felt... easy.”

Meena’s smile turned softer now, her eyes warm. “That’s what happens when there’s something real there. You two have been dancing around this for so long; it’s good to see you finally taking a step.”

Heidi gave a playful nudge, wiggling her eyebrows. “So when’s date number two? Are we thinking candlelit dinner, or maybe a romantic picnic under the stars?”

Charlotte laughed, her earlier flustered energy now turned into pure, joyful excitement. “I don’t know what’s next. Honestly, I just want to take it slow. It’s enough just... being close to her again. I don’t want to mess this up.”

Heidi’s smile softened, nodding in understanding. “You’re doing it right, Char. Take your time. You two deserve to enjoy every moment.”

Aoom, however, couldn’t resist one last playful jab. “Yeah, yeah, take it slow,” she teased with a wink. “But if you’re not making out by date three, I’m personally coming over there to kickstart things!”

Charlotte burst into laughter, her heart feeling lighter than it had in a long time. “I’ll keep that in mind,” she joked back.

As the laughter and teasing continued, Charlotte realized how lucky she was to have these three—her own little cheer squad, always there to share in her highs, support her through her lows, and, of course, relentlessly tease her every step of the way. And as she thought about Engfa’s gentle kiss on her hand, she couldn’t wait to see where this new chapter would lead.

For now, though, she was more than content to bask in this moment of happiness, surrounded by her friends' laughter and love.

Chapter Text

Engfa adjusted her hair one last time in the mirror, her fingers trembling slightly with anticipation. Today was a big day, but it wasn’t just about selling products—it was about sharing the screen with Charlotte again. Engfa's heart fluttered at the thought. Even after everything they had been through, there was something magical about being next to Charlotte, that same familiar spark that had drawn them together in the first place.

As the TikTok Live began, the duo greeted their fans with their trademark bright smiles, the energy between them as natural as ever. Engfa couldn’t help but steal little glances at Charlotte, her heart swelling with affection each time she caught the twinkle in Charlotte’s eyes or the way her lips curved into that soft, slightly shy smile.

The live stream was off to a great start. Engfa and Charlotte were effortlessly charming as they showcased products, their playful banter and affectionate touches lighting up the screen. Fans were flooding the chat with excited comments, thrilled to see their beloved “Englot” duo back together.

“You guys are the cutest!”
“This feels like old times!”
“Englot forever!”

Engfa’s heart fluttered as she glanced at Charlotte, who was radiant, her laughter genuine as they engaged with their audience. It felt like a flashback to when they first started doing these events together—back when everything was easy, and they were inseparable.

But then, the mood shifted. Engfa noticed Charlotte’s smile falter as she caught sight of something on the screen. Engfa’s eyes followed, but before she could make out the comment that had caused it, Charlotte quickly turned away, trying to refocus on the products they were showcasing. Engfa’s chest tightened—she knew that look. Charlotte was hurting but was trying to hide it.

The cheerful comments were now interspersed with some negativity:

“Charlotte is just leading Engfa on. She doesn’t deserve her!”
“It’s all fake. Charlotte’s just using her.”

Engfa’s heart sank. She could see the way Charlotte’s shoulders tensed, her gaze dropping. The joy in her eyes dimmed, replaced by a shadow of self-doubt. Engfa couldn’t let her face this alone—not again.

In an instant, Engfa grabbed a cushion from the side and lifted it up, holding it between them and the camera. Charlotte blinked in surprise at the sudden movement, her eyes widening. But she quickly caught on, her fingers moving to their lapel mics clipped to their collars. With a swift flick, she turned off Engfa’s mic first, then her own, silencing them from the stream.

A bubble of quiet enveloped them, the world of fans, comments, and cameras momentarily pushed away. Engfa leaned in, pressing her forehead gently against Charlotte’s, the cushion acting as a makeshift shield to give them this private moment.

“Hey,” Engfa whispered softly, her voice barely audible even in their little cocoon. “It’s just us now. No one else can hear us.”

Charlotte’s eyes filled with tears she had been trying so hard to hold back. Her breath hitched as she nodded, her fingers curling into the fabric of Engfa’s sleeve like it was a lifeline.

“It’s okay,” Engfa murmured, her thumb brushing tenderly over Charlotte’s cheek. “Let them say whatever they want. We know the truth, right? We know who we are.”

Charlotte’s eyes closed as she took a shaky breath, leaning into Engfa’s comforting touch. “I know,” she whispered back, her voice breaking slightly. “But... it still hurts sometimes.”

Engfa’s heart ached at the vulnerability in Charlotte’s voice. Without another word, she wrapped her arm around Charlotte’s waist, holding her close. For a moment, they simply stayed there, forehead to forehead, sharing the silence, shutting out the world that had intruded on their happiness.

Engfa pressed a gentle kiss to Charlotte’s temple, lingering just long enough to let her feel the love and support in that single gesture. “I’m here,” she whispered. “I’ve got you.”

Charlotte took one last deep breath, the tension slowly leaving her body. She gave Engfa a small, grateful smile, her fingers squeezing Engfa’s hand as she reached back to turn their mics on again. Engfa lowered the cushion with a playful flourish, returning to the stream with a bright smile as if nothing had happened.

The fans immediately erupted in the chat:

“What did we miss? That was so cute!”
“Englot protecting each other like always—my heart!”
"Fake fans need to just log out"
“Look at how they’re glowing! This is why we love them!”

Engfa glanced over at Charlotte, who now had a real smile on her face again. The two exchanged a look filled with unspoken words and promises. They didn’t need the audience to understand what had just happened.

The words from their fans felt like a balm, slowly washing away the sting of the hurtful comments. Engfa made it her mission for the rest of the live stream to keep Charlotte laughing. She exaggerated her sales pitches, made goofy faces, and cracked jokes that had Charlotte giggling so hard she had to cover her mouth with her hand.

But more than that, she stayed close, keeping a protective arm around Charlotte, grounding her with every touch. Every so often, Charlotte would glance over at Engfa, her eyes shining with something deep, something that spoke of gratitude, love, and a renewed trust.

As the live stream continued, the bond between them was stronger than ever. They knew that no matter what the world threw at them, they could face it together. Because, at the end of the day, it was always just the two of them against the noise.

By the time they signed off, Engfa could feel the weight lift from Charlotte’s shoulders. As soon as the camera went off, Charlotte turned to Engfa and wrapped her arms around her in a tight hug, burying her face in Engfa’s neck.

“Thank you,” Charlotte whispered, her voice muffled and thick with emotion. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

Engfa held her close, rubbing slow, comforting circles on her back. “You don’t have to face anything alone,” she whispered back, her voice soft and steady. “We’re in this together, remember?”

Charlotte pulled back just enough to look into Engfa’s eyes, her own shining with unshed tears. And in that look, Engfa knew: no matter what anyone said, no matter the doubts that others tried to plant, they had each other. And that was all that mattered.

Chapter Text

The bright lights of the press event illuminated the room as Engfa, LingLing, and Orm wove through the crowd. Reporters and fans were shouting their names, eager to catch the attention of the rising stars. Engfa smiled warmly at everyone she passed, but her focus kept drifting back to her phone. Every new message from Charlotte made her heart flutter, and she couldn't help but beam as she scrolled through their conversation.

LingLing, ever the observant one, nudged Orm with her elbow. They both exchanged a knowing glance before turning their attention to Engfa, who was lost in her own world, a dreamy smile playing on her lips.

“Okay, spill it,” LingLing teased, sidling up beside Engfa and poking her in the ribs. “Whats got you looking like you’ve just won the lottery? Is it another one of Charlotte’s TikTok thirst traps, or are you secretly planning your wedding without us?”

Caught off guard, Engfa nearly dropped her phone. She quickly locked the screen and tried to play it cool, though the blush creeping up her cheeks gave her away. “Oh, come on, it’s just Charlotte,” she muttered, trying to sound nonchalant, but the gleam in her eyes betrayed her excitement.

Orm leaned in with a sly grin. “Just Charlotte, huh? You mean the Charlotte Austin? The one who’s got you texting non-stop and grinning like a love-struck fool?”

Before Engfa could reply, LingLing dramatically sighed, fanning herself with one hand and clutching her chest with the other. “My dearest Charlotte,” she said in a deep, exaggerated voice, pretending to hold a letter. “It has been ten agonizing minutes since our last correspondence, and I fear... I fear my heart may not survive the distance!” She placed a hand dramatically over her forehead, swaying as if she might faint, then turned to Engfa with a mischievous grin. “Whatever will I do until your next message, my darling?!”

Engfa puffed her cheeks in mock annoyance, crossing her arms over her chest. “You two are the worst!” she pouted, though the corners of her mouth betrayed a smile. “And you're lucky you get to work together every day! Otherwise, I bet you'd be acting just like me. I see the way you two sneak off when no one's watching.”

LingLing let out a laugh and wrapped her arm around Orm’s waist. “Hey, we’re not that bad! Besides, you’re just deflecting,” she teased. “Admit it—you’re completely smitten.”

Engfa huffed, but it was all in good fun. “Okay, fine! Maybe I am,” she confessed with a playful roll of her eyes. “But it's not like we’ve even been on a real date yet! Our schedules have been insane.”

LingLing’s eyes widened in disbelief. “Wait, what do you mean? What about that adorable double date we went on? I thought you guys had a great time!”

Orm nodded, adding with a wink, “Yeah, half the night you two were in a world of your own.”

Engfa waved them off, shaking her head. “No, that was more like a group hangout. I’m talking about a proper date, just the two of us.” Her voice softened, and a wistful look crossed her face. “We’ve been so busy with events and promotions, it’s been hard to find time. But we text and talk every day. It helps, even if it’s not the same.”

Orm, noticing the slight drop in Engfa’s tone, gently bumped her shoulder against Engfa's. “Hey, don’t worry too much,” she said, his voice softer now. “I know you two will make it work. You’ve already been through so much to get here.”

LingLing nodded in agreement, her gaze warm. “Exactly. Absence makes the heart grow fonder, right? But,” she added with a smirk, “don’t wait too long, or she might think you’re playing hard to get.”

Engfa groaned, burying her face in her hands for a moment before peeking out. “Ugh, it's so stressful!” she complained, though her eyes sparkled with gratitude. “I just want it to be perfect when we finally get some time alone. I don’t want to rush things.”

Orm squeezed her shoulder affectionately. “Perfection is overrated, P'fa. Just focus on what makes you both happy,” he advised. “Maybe plan a surprise for her, something special for when your schedules finally align.”

As they continued chatting, Engfa’s phone buzzed again. Her eyes lit up as she saw another sweet message from Charlotte pop up on her screen:

"How’s the event going, my favorite star? Missing you already. 💕"

LingLing leaned over to sneak a peek at the screen, her eyebrows shooting up. “Ooui, look at that! She’s even calling you her favorite star,” she teased, her grin widening. “You’re definitely blushing now!”

“Shut up!” Engfa laughed, trying to hide her phone, but there was no stopping the wide smile spreading across her face.

Orm shook her head, chuckling softly. “Aao, you're totally counting down the seconds until you can see her again!” she teased. “Just admit it, P'Fa—you’re head over heels, and it’s adorable.”

Engfa stuck her tongue out at them, pretending to sulk. "Don’t you two have a storage closet to go make out in or something?”

LingLing's laughter rang out, loud and unapologetic, causing a few curious glances from nearby guests. But she didn’t care. She pulled Orm closer with a playful wink. "What can I say?" Orm shrugged, her grin infectious. "My girlfriend's super hot."

“Alright, alright,” Engfa relented, her laughter bubbling up as well. “You two are goals, okay? But I’ll figure something out for Char and me. It’s time to plan something special.”

As the event officially kicked off, cameras flashing all around them, Engfa’s thoughts were split between the sea of reporters and the next message from Charlotte that might pop up on her phone. And as she smiled for the cameras, there was an extra twinkle in her eyes, knowing that soon, she’d make time for the one person who had made her heart feel full again.

The cozy ambiance of Meena and Aoom’s apartment was alive with the familiar sounds of laughter and lighthearted banter. Meenaleaned against Aoom as they relaxed on the couch. Charlotte had joined them for a casual dinner, something that had become a regular occurrence among friends.

“So, Char,” Aoom started, a playful glint in her eye, “how’s your famous girlfriend doing? You two haven’t been giving us any new tea lately! It’s almost like you’re keeping secrets from us.” She wiggled her eyebrows dramatically, making Meena chuckle.

Charlotte’s cheeks flushed a soft pink, her eyes darting away as she toyed with her chopsticks. “She's not my girlfriend yet. We’ve just been... busy,” she mumbled, a shy smile playing on her lips. “P'Fa's schedule is insane, and we haven’t had time to see each other.”

Meena leaned forward, resting her chin in her hands. “You mean you haven’t gone on a second date yet?” she teased, her voice filled with mock disbelief. “It’s been almost a month since that first romantic night, and you’re still waiting?”

Charlotte let out a soft groan, covering her face with her hands. “It’s not that I don’t want to!” she protested, her voice muffled. “It's impossible to plan something romantic with our schedules, I just want it to be perfect you know?”

Aoom gently patted her shoulder. “Oh, sweet Char,” she said, her tone softening. “It doesn’t have to be perfect. Just spending time together will be enough for her. Trust me.”

Charlotte peeked out from between her fingers, a small smile creeping across her face. “You really think so?”

“Of course!” Meena chimed in, reaching over to squeeze Charlotte’s hand. “P'Fa’s crazy about you. Besides, sometimes the most spontaneous plans turn out to be the best memories. Just KISS”

Charlotte’s eyes widened, her cheeks turning an even deeper shade of pink. “What? Just... kiss?” she stammered, caught off guard by Meena’s sudden suggestion.

Meena shrugged nonchalantly, her smile playful. “Yeah, you know, KISS—Keep It Simple, Stupid.” She chuckled at the confused look on Charlotte’s face. “Don’t overthink it, Char. Sometimes the best moments come when you don’t stress about trying to make everything perfect.”

Aoom laughed softly, nudging Meena. “Exactly, maybe just show up at her place with her favorite takeout. Surprise her! I guarantee she’ll love it.”

Charlotte’s eyes sparkled with renewed determination. “You know what? I think I’ll do just that!”

The night air was cool as Charlotte stood outside Engfa’s apartment, takeout bags in hand. The soft glow from the nearby streetlights cast a warm hue over the scene, and she could feel her heart racing in anticipation. Taking a deep breath, she knocked softly on the door, hoping she wasn’t interrupting anything.

When Engfa opened the door, her eyes widened in surprise, her exhaustion from a long day instantly melting away. “Charlotte?” she gasped, a bright smile lighting up her face. “What are you doing here?”

“I couldn’t wait any longer for our second date,” Charlotte confessed with a bashful grin, lifting the takeout bags. “So, I thought I’d bring the date to you instead.”

Engfa’s eyes sparkled with joy as she ushered Charlotte inside. “You really didn’t have to go through all this trouble,” she said, though the excitement in her voice betrayed her words.

“I wanted to,” Charlotte said softly, her eyes never leaving Engfa’s. “I know you’ve been busy, and... well, I’ve missed you.”

Engfa’s heart skipped a beat at Charlotte’s honesty, her cheeks warming. “I’ve missed you too,” she admitted, her voice barely a whisper.

They set up a cozy picnic on the living room floor, spreading out a soft blanket and arranging the containers of food that Charlotte had brought. As they settled down to eat, the atmosphere was filled with the comfortable familiarity of two people who truly enjoyed each other’s company.

Meanwhile, back at Aoom's apartment, the couple lounged together on the couch, scrolling through their social media feeds. When they came across a candid photo that someone had taken of Charlotte picking up takeout near Engfa’s place, Meena nudged Aoom with a grin.

“Looks like our little pep talk worked,” Meena said proudly, her eyes twinkling.

Aoom nodded, a satisfied smile on her lips. “I give it a week before they’re officially together. Those two are totally smitten.”

Meena laughed, resting her head on Aoom’s shoulder. “And when they are, we better get credit for it.”

The two shared a knowing look, already planning their next friendly meddling session with their favorite love-struck friends. After all, what were friends for if not to give a little nudge in the right direction?

Chapter Text

The warm glow of the TV cast flickering shadows across Engfa's apartment as the credits rolled on the movie they had just finished watching. The lingering aroma of popcorn filled the air, but the true warmth came from the closeness of the two women on the couch. Engfa found herself lost in the depths of Charlotte’s eyes, her heart skipping a beat with every moment that passed. There was something undeniable in the air between them, a tension that made it hard to breathe, but also so full of possibility.

Charlotte sat beside her, her posture just slightly stiff, as if she, too, could feel the weight of the moment. A slight blush crept up her cheeks when their gazes met, but there was something more behind her eyes. Something hesitant. Engfa noticed it, the subtle way Charlotte pulled back just a little, as if she wasn’t sure whether to take that next step.

The silence hung thick, filled with unspoken words, and Engfa could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she leaned in slowly, her breath quickening. Every inch felt like an eternity, but she was ready. She wanted this, she wanted Charlotte.

But then, just as their lips were about to meet, Charlotte suddenly turned her head, brushing her lips softly against Engfa's cheek. The kiss was tender and fleeting, but it left a trail of warmth that made Engfa's heart flutter. She pulled back, her face flushing with embarrassment, a surge of self-doubt creeping in. Maybe she had misread everything. Maybe Charlotte wasn’t ready. Maybe…

“I—I’m sorry, I thought…” Engfa stammered, a pang of anxiety hitting her chest. Maybe Charlotte didn't really want this, and she was just being kind.

Charlotte’s smile softened, but there was a flicker of sadness in her eyes, as if something was holding her back. “No, don’t be. It’s just…” She trailed off, her words hanging in the air, and Engfa’s heart sank. Did Charlotte still not forgive her? Was she still upset with her?

“I want to take this slow, P'Fa,” Charlotte said, her voice steady but carrying a vulnerability that made Engfa's chest tighten. “I’m not afraid of how I feel, but I need to be sure, I need you to be sure that I’m what you want...I want to know that we’re both ready for this—really ready. I don’t want us to rush into something that we’re not sure about and end up losing it all again.”

Engfa nodded, forcing a smile that didn’t quite reach her eyes. There it was—the uncertainty. The fear that Charlotte didn’t trust her. She could see it now, the way Charlotte was holding back. Maybe she thought Engfa wasn’t ready either. Maybe she still needed time to heal.

“I understand,” Engfa said quietly, trying to keep the disappointment from creeping into her voice. “I just thought…” She trailed off, trying to find the right words. “I just thought this could be the start of something really special.”

Charlotte’s eyes softened, and she reached out, her hand finding Engfa’s. It was warm, grounding, and Engfa couldn’t help but lean into it. “It can be, I promise you that,” Charlotte said, squeezing her hand gently. “But I don’t want to rush it. I need to know we’re both all in, and that it’s not just a spark that fades too soon. You’re important to me, Engfa. I want to make sure this lasts.”

Engfa felt her heart settle at the words, even if it wasn’t exactly the reassurance she had been hoping for. Charlotte wasn’t pulling away. She wasn’t rejecting her. She just needed time, needed to be sure.

“I understand,” Engfa whispered, her voice steady despite the whirl of emotions inside. “I’m here for you, Nu. Whenever you’re ready, I’ll be here.”

Charlotte smiled, her eyes glistening with the weight of unspoken feelings. “Thank you for being patient, for understanding. You mean so much to me, and I really want this to work. I don’t want to mess it up.”

Engfa gave a small nod, squeezing Charlotte’s hand again, her heart full of quiet hope. The kiss she had dreamed of didn’t happen tonight, but it didn’t matter. What mattered was the connection they were building—slowly, carefully, but surely. They were taking it one step at a time, and that was okay.

As the credits continued to roll, they sat in comfortable silence, the world outside seeming to fade away as they simply shared this moment together. Engfa leaned her head back against the couch, a smile tugging at her lips despite the longing still inside her. She could wait. She could be patient. Because what they were building—what they had—was worth the wait.

And with Charlotte beside her, she knew they would figure it out, whenever the time was right.

Days seemed to blend together in a blur of brief encounters—hastily arranged breakfasts, stolen moments during lunch breaks, and cozy dinners that never lasted long enough. With each day, Engfa felt the pull of something deeper between her and Charlotte, a connection that was undeniable, yet frustratingly incomplete. They were on the edge of something beautiful, something that Engfa could feel in her bones, but each time they got close to taking that next step, Charlotte hesitated, holding herself back.

The thought of Charlotte’s hesitation weighed heavily on Engfa’s heart. She understood. She really did. Or at least she was trying really hard to. Charlotte had her reasons—her own fears, her own scars from past experiences. Engfa knew that she couldn’t rush it, that Charlotte needed time to feel safe, to feel like it was the right moment. But even understanding all that didn’t make it any easier.

Tonight, as they stood at the door to Engfa’s apartment after yet another sweet goodbye kiss on the cheek, Engfa couldn’t help but feel a pang of longing deep in her chest. It was like something was always just out of reach, and the more time they spent together, the more she ached for the intimacy that seemed to be slipping through her fingers. She wanted to kiss Charlotte, to prove that she was all in, that she wasn’t going anywhere. But no matter how much she wanted it, Charlotte’s fears held them both back.

“Goodnight,” Charlotte whispered, her hand lingering on Engfa’s for just a second longer than usual, her fingers brushing against Engfa’s palm like a silent promise that things would get better.

“Goodnight,” Engfa replied, her voice soft but thick with the weight of everything unsaid.

As Charlotte turned to leave, Engfa couldn’t stand the thought of letting her walk away again without saying something. Without putting her heart on the line.

“Charlotte, wait,” she called out, her voice shaky but firm. Charlotte paused, glancing back over her shoulder, her eyes searching Engfa’s face with a quiet curiosity.

“Yeah?” Charlotte asked, a small, uncertain smile playing at the corners of her lips.

Engfa took a deep breath, her heart pounding in her chest. This was it. This was the moment she needed to be honest. The moment she needed to show Charlotte that she wasn’t going anywhere. That she could be trusted.

“I know we're taking things slow,” Engfa began, her voice steady despite the storm raging inside her. “And I respect that. I really do. But I need you to know that I’m all in. I’m not going anywhere. I’m here for you, Charlotte, through all of it. I want to prove to you that you can trust me. I want to show you that I’m here for the long haul, no matter how long it takes. But… I need you to know how much I care about you. How much I’m ready for this—" she gestured vaguely, "this...between us.”

Charlotte’s eyes softened as Engfa spoke, and for a moment, there was a flicker of something in her gaze. It was as if she could see the sincerity in Engfa’s words, and yet… she still held herself back. Her lips parted slightly, like she was about to say something, but she hesitated.

“I just…” Charlotte started, her voice catching for a moment. “I don’t want to move too fast. I don’t want to rush anything and end up messing it up.”

Engfa stepped closer, her chest aching with the need to reach out, to hold Charlotte, to make her understand. “I don’t want to rush either, Charlotte. I just want you to know that you can trust me. I’m not going to push you. But every time we say goodbye and you pull away before I can kiss you, it’s like I’m holding my breath, waiting for something that doesn’t come. And it hurts, not because I think you don’t care, but because I just want to show you how much I do. I want you to see how much I’m ready for this. How much I believe in us.”

There was a long silence between them, and for a moment, Engfa wasn’t sure if she had said the wrong thing. If she had pushed too hard. But then Charlotte stepped forward, her hand reaching for Engfa’s, and for the first time in a while, Engfa felt a flicker of hope.

“I want to be ready, Bee,” Charlotte said, her voice low but firm. “I really do. But I need to know that we’re both on the same page. That we’re both in this for the long haul. I need to be sure that I’m not jumping into something that could hurt me again, because I don't think I could survive it this time.”

Engfa froze at the sound of her old nickname. Bee. It wasn’t the first time she’d heard it from Charlotte, but it had been so long since Charlotte had said it with this much warmth, with this much emotion. The way her lips formed the word, soft and familiar, sent a wave of bittersweet nostalgia through Engfa’s chest.

Her lips curled into a gentle smile, and she felt her heart flutter. “You haven’t called me that in since...” Engfa murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. Her eyes softened, and she reached up to brush a strand of hair behind Charlotte’s ear. “I’ve missed hearing it. I’ve missed you, Char. All of you.”

Charlotte’s cheeks flushed at the admission, and she ducked her head slightly, unable to hold Engfa’s gaze. “I—I didn’t even realize…” she started, her words faltering as her voice trailed off.

Engfa tilted her head, stepping closer so there was barely a breath of space between them. Her hand lingered lightly on Charlotte’s arm, grounding them both in the moment. “Well, I hope you don’t stop,” she said with a playful smirk, though her tone was layered with sincerity. “It reminds me of the best parts of us—the parts I want to hold onto.”

Charlotte’s lips curved into a shy smile, her nerves momentarily melting under the weight of Engfa’s steady presence. For the first time in weeks, she felt the walls she’d built around her heart begin to crack, even if just a little.

“Bee,” she repeated softly, testing the nickname again as though rediscovering a cherished keepsake.

Engfa’s grin widened, a quiet laugh slipping past her lips. “There it is,” she teased gently. “Now you’re just spoiling me.”

Despite the playful tone, her expression turned serious again as she looked deeply into Charlotte’s eyes. “Thank you for trusting me enough to let me in, even if it’s little by little. I know it’s not easy for you, but hearing you call me ‘Bee’ again... it makes me feel like we’re finding our way back to us.”

Charlotte felt her throat tighten with emotion, and she squeezed Engfa’s hand. “I want to,” she admitted, her voice trembling. “I’m just scared.”

Engfa placed her free hand over Charlotte’s, her thumb gently brushing across her knuckles. “I know, Char,” she said softly. “And I’ll wait as long as it takes. Just don’t forget that I’m here—and I’m not going anywhere.”

Charlotte nodded, her heart aching and full at the same time. “I won’t forget,” she promised, her voice barely audible.

In that moment, she realized just how much Engfa’s steady patience and unwavering love meant to her. The fear was still there, but now it was accompanied by a flicker of hope—hope that she might finally find the courage to let her guard down and embrace what she truly wanted.

And for the first time in a long while, she felt like she just might be ready to take that leap.

As the moment began to wind down, Charlotte glanced at her watch and sighed softly. “I should go,” she murmured, her voice reluctant.

Engfa nodded, though her disappointment was evident in the way her hand lingered a little longer before letting go. 

Charlotte hesitated for a moment, then leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss to Engfa’s cheek. It was brief, but the warmth it left behind was undeniable. “Thank you,” she whispered, her lips still close enough that Engfa could feel the words more than hear them.

Engfa’s breath caught, her hand instinctively lifting to touch the spot where Charlotte’s lips had been as Charlotte turned and walked away.

Charlotte paused, glancing back with a small smile that held both promise and uncertainty. “See you soon, Bee,” she said softly before disappearing into the night.

Engfa stood there, her heart full of both longing and hope. “See you soon, Nu,” she murmured, her voice carrying a quiet determination. She would wait, for as long as it took.

Chapter Text

Nudee sat on her couch, scrolling through her phone, unable to shake her disbelief. She quickly typed a message to Heidi, her fingers flying over the screen.

Hey, just wanted to let you know Engfa and Charlotte still haven’t kissed! Can you believe it?

Within minutes, Heidi’s response popped up, full of surprise and excitement.

No way! That’s crazy! I have to tell Aoom and Meena!

Nudee chuckled, imagining Heidi’s dramatic reaction. It wasn’t long before Heidi, Aoom, and Meena were huddled in Aoom's living room, their expressions a mix of disbelief and amusement.

“Can you believe it?” Heidi said, her eyes wide. “P'fa and Char have been together for months, and yet, they haven’t kissed!”

Aoom laughed, shaking her head. “What is Charlotte waiting for? This is getting ridiculous!”

“Honestly, we should go ask her about it,” Meena suggested, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. “It might encourage her to make a move!”

The three friends wasted no time. They made their way to Charlotte’s apartment, giggling and whispering as they approached the door. Heidi knocked, her heart racing with excitement.

Charlotte opened the door, surprise flashing across her face. “Hey! What are you guys doing here?”

“Just stopping by for a little chat!” Heidi said, winking at Aoom and Meena as they stepped inside.

“Yeah, we wanted to check in on you and P'Fa,” Meena chimed in, crossing her arms and leaning against the wall. “So… have you two kissed yet?”

Charlotte’s cheeks flushed, and she looked away, trying to hide her embarrassment. “Um, not yet…”

“Seriously?” Heidi exclaimed, barely able to contain her laughter. She reached over and gave Charlotte a playful slap on the arm—just hard enough to sting. “What’s holding you back? Charlotte don’t sink my ship!”

Charlotte winced, rubbing her arm with a small, indignant pout. “Ow, Heidi! That actually hurt!”

“Good!” Heidi shot back with a grin. “Maybe it’ll knock some sense into you. Why haven’t you kissed yet? After all this time, what are you waiting for?”

Charlotte sighed, her expression shifting to one of seriousness. “I just want to make sure we’re both ready. I don’t want to rush things.”

Heidi raised an eyebrow, confused. “I'd say P'fa's been ready before she even got your line, but seriously after all this time, what are you waiting for?”

Aoom tilted her head, a playful smirk on her face. “Yeah what are you waiting for? A sign from the heavens?” She then reached over and smacked Charlotte lightly on the arm. “Come on, what’s the holdup? A kiss isn’t that serious.”

Meena pinched Charlotte on the arm, her expression teasing but sincere. “You’ve been on a thousand dates, you’re not thirteen anymore. A kiss isn’t going to end the world.”

Charlotte winced at the pinch but managed a weak smile. “I know, I know. It’s just...what if I'm not enough? We’ve been through so much already…what if—”

Aoom cut her off, looking concerned as she sat next to Charlotte and put a hand on her shoulder. “Girl, what are you talking about?” Aoom turned to Meena with an exaggerated look of exasperation. “Would it be too much if I slapped her right now?”

Meena burst out laughing, shaking her head. “Maybe just a little.”

The two friends’ playful banter brought a reluctant smile from Charlotte.

“You know P'Fa cares about you,” Aoom continued. “You’re overthinking it. You’ve got to talk to her. Be honest.”

Meena’s voice softened. “And besides, you’ve already spent hours making out with her during all your series together. So really, what’s the difference?”

Charlotte laughed nervously, but her gaze fell to the floor. “It’s just... different now. It’s real, and I’m scared of messing things up again.”

Heidi, sensing Charlotte’s anxiety, sat across from her and looked her straight in the eyes. “Charlotte, we’ve all been through stuff in relationships. But you can’t keep waiting for some perfect moment. You’re not going to mess it up unless you hold back.”

Aoom leaned in and placed a reassuring hand on Charlotte’s arm. “It doesn’t have to be rushed. But you need to define where you two stand. Are you girlfriends? If you want something real, then make it official. You both deserve that clarity.”

Heidi crossed her arms and leaned forward. “Yeah, Aoom's right, are you two even exclusive? Like, officially?”

Charlotte blinked, taken aback. “Well, I assume so? I’m not seeing anyone else, and I don’t think she is either…” Her voice trailed off, uncertainty creeping in, and then, like a storm brewing on the horizon, panic began to rise in her tone.  

Her words tumbled out faster, higher-pitched, and laced with anxiety. “Wait, what if she is? What if she’s seeing someone else, multiple someones? She could have anyone she wants!” Her voice cracked slightly on the last word, her breath hitching as the overwhelming thought took hold.  

It wasn’t just her words—her entire demeanor shifted. Her eyes widened, darting between her friends as though searching for reassurance or clues to confirm her worst fears. She twisted her hands nervously, her shoulders rising defensively as she spoke, her panic escalating with every syllable.

“Whoa, whoa!” Meena exclaimed, holding up her hands in an attempt to rein in Charlotte’s spiraling thoughts. Her voice was calm but firm, her tone carrying the reassurance Charlotte desperately needed. “Charlotte, breathe. You’re overthinking this.”  

She leaned in slightly, locking eyes with Charlotte as if willing her to listen. “P'Fa is not that kind of person. If she was seeing someone else, there’s no way she’d keep that from you. You know her better than that.”  

Meena’s words were steady, cutting through the rising panic like a lifeline. She placed a comforting hand on Charlotte’s arm, grounding her with a gentle squeeze. “Come on, we've all seen how she looks at you. You’re all she sees.”  

Aoom nodded firmly, her expression a mix of reassurance and playful determination. “Exactly. And if she is, I’ll personally kick her butt for you. No hesitation.”  

She gave Charlotte a pointed look, leaning back with her arms crossed. “But trust me, she’s not like that. Especially not with her schedule. I mean, where would she find the time? Unless—” Aoom’s voice dropped into a teasing tone as her eyes narrowed dramatically, “she’s secretly dating P'Sun.”  

The absurdity of the suggestion hung in the air for a moment before Aoom raised an eyebrow, clearly waiting for a reaction.

Charlotte let out a shaky laugh, the tension in her shoulders easing as the humor in Aoom’s words broke through her spiraling thoughts. “You’re probably right,” she admitted, her voice softer now, though still tinged with lingering doubt. “I’m just… overthinking it.”  

She ran a hand through her hair, exhaling deeply as if trying to push the worries out with her breath. “I don’t even know why I let my mind go there. P’Fa’s always been honest with me. It’s just… this is so new, and I don’t want to mess it up.”

Heidi’s eyes softened, her usual teasing tone replaced with genuine warmth. She leaned forward, giving Charlotte a reassuring smile. “And if you want to make it official, you should. Don’t keep playing games with yourself, Charlotte.”  

Her voice was steady but kind, each word carrying a sense of encouragement. “You need to figure out what you really want and then go after it. No more second-guessing, no more overthinking. Just be honest—with her and with yourself.”  

Heidi reached out, giving Charlotte’s hand a gentle squeeze. “You’ve got this. And we’ve got your back.”  

Meena looked at Charlotte with a knowing expression, her gaze steady and full of understanding. “You’re ready,” she said, her voice calm but assertive. “Just talk to her and figure out what this is. You both want more than just casual. If you really want her to be your girlfriend, tell her.”  

Her words were direct, but they carried an undeniable sense of certainty. “Make that leap, Char. It’s time to stop holding back. If this is what you want, go for it.”  

Meena’s smile was soft, supportive, as she placed a hand on Charlotte’s shoulder. “You deserve to have what you want. Don’t let fear stop you.”  

Charlotte felt a rush of emotion, her heart heavy with the weight of her feelings. For so long, she had hesitated, afraid that taking the next step might ruin something that already felt so important to her. But as her friends’ words began to sink in, the fog of uncertainty that had clouded her thoughts started to melt away.  

“I think... I think I need to talk to her about it,” Charlotte said softly, her voice carrying a newfound certainty. The words felt different, more grounded, as though she was finally ready to face the vulnerability she’d been avoiding. “I need to define this. I want to know that we’re really in this together, not just... whatever this is right now.”  

She paused, her heart pounding as she gathered the courage to voice the truth she had been holding in. “I need us to be more than just a thing. I want her to be my girlfriend, for real.”  

The weight of the decision settled in her chest, but this time, instead of fear, there was excitement—hope for something deeper, something real.

Heidi, Aoom, and Meena exchanged looks, their faces lighting up with pride and support.

“That’s the spirit!” Heidi cheered, her voice filled with encouragement.

Aoom smiled warmly, squeezing Charlotte’s hand. “You’ve got this. You know what you want. Now go get it.”

Meena chuckled, teasing lightly. “And if you don’t, we’ll come over here every day until you do!”

The group shared a laugh, and Charlotte felt a wave of gratitude wash over her. She had her friends’ support, and that made all the difference. It was time to have that conversation with Engfa and make things official. No more holding back.

“Thanks, you guys,” Charlotte said, her heart a little lighter now. “I’m going to talk to her tonight. I’m going to ask her to be my girlfriend.”

Heidi, Aoom, and Meena smiled at her, their eyes shining with pride.

“Good luck, Charlotte!” they said in unison.

With a sense of determination, Charlotte felt ready to take that next step. No more waiting. It was time to define her relationship with Engfa, and nothing was going to stop her.

Engfa hurried down the hallway, clutching her makeup bag as she glanced at her watch, cursing under her breath. She was late, and didn’t want to keep LingLing and Orm waiting any longer. They had a long day ahead, and the last thing she needed was to add stress to the mix. But as she approached the green room, she tried to shake off the nerves, taking a deep breath to steady herself before entering.

With a quick breath, she pushed open the door, not bothering to knock. But what she saw stopped her dead in her tracks.

There, right in front of her, LingLing and Orm were tangled up in a way that immediately made Engfa wish she could turn back time. LingLing had Orm pressed against the wall, their bodies so close that it felt like the air between them was charged with something unspoken. LingLing's lips were trailing down Orm’s neck, and Orm had one leg wrapped around LingLing’s waist, her hands fisted in LingLing’s hair, a look of complete bliss on her face. LingLing’s shirt was half untucked, both women looked utterly debauched.

For a split second, time seemed to slow as Engfa processed what she was seeing. Then, instinct kicked in, and she screamed, “OH MY GOD! I’m so sorry!” Her hands shot up to cover her eyes, and she spun on her heel to leave, the door slammed shut infront of her, trapping her in the small space. Flustered and mortified, Engfa pressed herself against the door, her face still hidden behind her hands all she could manage was to keep mumbling, “I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I’m sorry!”

The room behind her was filled with a stunned silence before LingLing’s voice, half-laughing, half-embarrassed, broke through. 

“We didn’t mean to—” LingLing began, chuckling softly.

Orm’s voice followed, laced with both shock and humor. “Yeah, we were just—uh, in the moment!”

Engfa half turned and peeked through her fingers, still not daring to look directly at them. “Are you decent yet?” she asked shakily, unsure if she could handle the sight again.

“Sort of!” Orm called out, and Engfa could hear her trying to adjust her clothes. “We didn’t mean for you to, uh, see that.”

Engfa lowered her hands, her face still flushed. “You two looked… busy.”

LingLing chuckled again, her voice light but tinged with embarrassment. “Sorry, sometimes the moment just takes over, you know? She ran a hand through her hair. “I guess we got a little carried away.”

The tension that had initially filled the room dissolved, and the three of them settled into their usual routine—quick jokes, light teasing, and playful banter as they began getting ready.

But as Engfa sat in the chair, waiting for her makeup to be done, a thought lingered in the back of her mind. The way LingLing and Orm had acted—so carefree, so confident in each other—reminded Engfa of something she hadn’t quite figured out yet. With Charlotte. They had shared so much over the last few weeks, but there was still a hesitation, a wall between them that Engfa couldn’t shake. The slow build-up felt important, but part of her couldn’t help but wonder: was she stalling? Was it her own fear holding her back from taking that next step?

Orm’s voice broke through her thoughts. “You okay, Engfa? How’s things with Charlotte? I’m sure you two are all over each other.”

Engfa blinked, startled, and realized both Orm and LingLing were watching her expectantly. She swallowed hard, feeling a lump form in her throat. The weight of Orm’s words hit her like a wave, reminding her of how much she wanted things to move forward, but how much was still left unresolved between her and Charlotte.

“Actually… we haven’t even kissed yet,” Engfa said, her voice quieter than she meant it to be.

LingLing raised an eyebrow in surprise. “You and N'Char still haven’t kissed? How is that possible?”

Engfa’s heart sank, and she nodded, feeling a dull ache in her chest. She paused, her eyes drifting down to her lap as she tried to gather her thoughts. It wasn’t easy to explain the complexity of what she was feeling, but she had to.

“She’s still not sure she can trust me to not hurt her again.” Engfa murmured, her voice strained with emotion. “I get it, I really do. After everything I put her through before… I broke her. And I understand why she’s hesitant. I hurt her so much. It’s like this wall between us that I can’t get past, no matter how hard I try. I’ve been patient...ish, waiting for her to be ready, but part of me wonders if I’m just too scared. Too scared to make the wrong move, too scared of making her hurt again. And I can’t live with that… I can’t hurt her again.”

Her voice cracked slightly, and she pressed her lips together, willing herself not to cry. She couldn’t seem to shake the guilt that weighed down on her—guilt over how she had let Charlotte down, how her actions had torn them apart. She felt that pain deep in her chest, knowing she could never take it back, but all she could do now was show Charlotte, every day, how much she cared, how much she loved her.

“But I would never do anything to hurt her again,” Engfa continued, her tone soft but resolute. “I’m more sure about how I feel about her than anything else in my life. I can’t let her go. But I just need her to trust me again, to let me in.”

There was a long silence as both LingLing and Orm took in her words. LingLing’s face softened with understanding, while Orm’s expression turned serious.

"P'Fa, I know it’s hard,” Orm said gently, her voice filled with empathy. “But you’re doing the right thing by giving her the time she needs. Trust takes time to rebuild, and you’re proving every day that you’re not the same person who hurt her before. You just have to keep showing her that. And you’re right—you can’t rush it. You have to wait for her to be ready, but don’t doubt what you feel. Don’t doubt her either.”

Engfa nodded, wiping a tear from her cheek that she hadn’t realized had fallen. She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. She was trying—she was giving everything she had to make things right with Charlotte—but it was still so hard.

Chapter Text

Charlotte paced back and forth in her apartment, her heart racing with a mix of excitement and anxiety. The late afternoon sun streamed through the window, casting a warm glow over the space, but Charlotte’s mind was far from calm. She was running through the plan in her head once again—trying to make sure every detail was perfect.

Aoom, Meena, and Heidi sat on the couch, their eyes on her, observing her restlessness with varying degrees of amusement and support.

“I just don’t know if I should do it,” Charlotte muttered, fiddling with the hem of her shirt. “What if P'Fa says no?”

“Are you kidding?” Meena chimed in, leaning forward. “She would be crazy to say no. You two have the chemistry of a rom-com!”

Aoom chuckled. “At this point, it feels like you’re planning a high school promposal. You sure you’re not going to write her a big note or something?”

Charlotte paused, a little flustered at the comparison, but her smile betrayed her nervousness. “Okay, fine, maybe I’m acting like a teenager, but this is important! I want it to be special.”

Heidi leaned back, crossing her arms with a smirk. “Well, it’s about time! You’ve been dragging your feet for weeks now. I'm getting tired of coming over here everyday. She deserves to know how you feel.”

Charlotte stopped pacing and took a deep breath. She looked at her friends, her face softening with a sense of determination. “I need to be bold. She deserves to know how much I care, and I want her to be my girlfriend.”

Aoom raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile spreading across her face. “Wow, look at you! Are you sure you’re not just a high schooler planning to ask Engfa to be your girlfriend so you can finally kiss her?”

Charlotte rolled her eyes but couldn’t help the smile tugging at her lips. “Very funny, Aoom. This is serious!”

Aoom nodded, grinning. “Okay, so what’s the plan? A romantic dinner? A picnic?”

Charlotte gave a half-shrug, a thought bubbling up in her mind. “Actually… I was thinking of something bigger. I want to do something that makes it official, something that feels real. I want to involve the Englot fandom.”

The room fell silent for a beat, and then Aoom’s eyes widened. “Wait, are you serious? You want to involve the fandom? Like, as part of your proposal?”

Charlotte’s heart raced with a mixture of excitement and nervousness, but she pressed on. “Yes! I’ve been thinking about it for a while. The fandom has been such an important part of us. It’s time to make it public. I want everyone to see how serious I am about Engfa Waraha.”

Meena leaned forward, clearly intrigued. “So, how do you plan to do that? Are you going to ask the fandom for help?”

Charlotte grinned, her idea taking shape. “Yes! I want to organize a live-stream event. Something fun, maybe a Q&A, and then—at the end—drop the big reveal. I want to ask her to be my girlfriend in front of everyone.”

Heidi raised an eyebrow. “Oh wow, that’s bold. But I love it. You’ll have the fandom behind you, cheering you on. And imagine P'Fa’s face when she realizes it’s happening live.”

Aoom shook her head with a smile. “I can’t believe you’re doing this. Are you really ready to take that leap? What if she isn’t ready for something like that?”

Meena smacked Aoom’s arm, giving her a sharp look. “Seriously?"

Charlotte’s confidence wavered slightly, but she shook her head firmly. “I think she is. I know we’ve both been hesitant, but I’m sure. She’s everything to me, and I’m not hiding that anymore. I want to show her how serious I am, and how much she means to me.”

Meena smiled softly. “You’ve both been through a lot. But if anyone can pull this off, it’s you. I’m in.”

Charlotte looked around at her friends, her heart swelling with gratitude. “Thank you. You’ve no idea how much this means to me. I want to make this perfect.”

Aoom leaned back on the couch, arms crossed thoughtfully. “Okay, let’s plan this out. But remember, you’re putting yourself out there. It’s a huge step. Make sure she's ready for that too.”

Charlotte nodded. “I’m ready. We’ve been dancing around this for so long. No more waiting. I just need to figure out how to get everything organized without Engfa suspecting anything.”

Heidi jumped up, her face lit with excitement. “Let’s do it! We’ll help with all the details. From signs to announcements, this is going to be epic!”

As the group started brainstorming the logistics of Charlotte’s grand plan, Charlotte felt a renewed sense of excitement and anticipation. She had been waiting so long for the right moment to take her relationship with Engfa to the next level. And now, with her friends' support, she was ready to make it happen.

But as she looked around, Charlotte’s thoughts briefly wandered to the hesitation Engfa had shown lately—the little things that held them back. She knew Engfa was still hesitant about trusting her fully after everything that had happened before, but Charlotte couldn’t deny how sure she was about them. More sure than anything else in her life.

This was it. She was going all in. And nothing, not even her own fears, were going to stop her.

Charlotte sat in he kitchen tapping her fingers nervously on the table. Her phone sat in front of her, a single name on the screen: Lingling. She’d been thinking about it for hours, and now she had to take the plunge. Asking Lingling for help with her grand plan to ask Engfa to be her girlfriend felt like a logical next step, but it also made her feel vulnerable.

She inhaled sharply before tapping the screen, sending Lingling a message: Can we talk? I need some advice… and help with something big.

Moments later, her phone buzzed with a reply. Of course! What's going on?

Charlotte quickly typed out her thoughts. I want to ask P'fa to be my girlfriend, but I need help making it special. I’m thinking of doing it in front of the fans, but I can’t just have Boss Nawatt organize an event just so I can ask her out. Going live on TikTok feels too small for this.

She hit send and anxiously waited for a response. Within seconds, the phone buzzed again.

I get it. You want something memorable. But don’t worry, I’ve got an idea that’ll make this huge and unforgettable.

Charlotte leaned forward, her curiosity piqued. What do you have in mind?

Lingling’s reply came quickly. What if we did it at the next fan meet-up? We can make it the closing event. That way, it’s part of a bigger experience. I can help you organize it so it feels like the perfect moment for you two.

Charlotte's heart skipped a beat. The next fan meet-up. It was the perfect opportunity. Big enough to make an impact but personal enough to be meaningful. She could feel the tension in her shoulders ease as she read Lingling's suggestion.

That’s brilliant! Charlotte thought for a moment. But how do we make it special? I can’t just ask her in front of a crowd. I need a way to make it personal too.

Lingling was quick to respond. Leave that part to me. I’ll help you figure out how to make the moment intimate while still being part of the larger event. Think about it—when Engfa sees how much thought you put into it, she won’t be able to say no.

Charlotte smiled at the message, feeling a wave of relief. She couldn’t believe how quickly things were coming together. The idea of asking Engfa to be her girlfriend at the fan meet-up made everything feel real, exciting, and just a little bit terrifying.

Okay, let's do it. When's the next meet-up? Charlotte replied, her mind already racing with possibilities.

Lingling quickly typed back. It’s in two weeks. We have just enough time to make it perfect. I’ll reach out to the team and start planning. Let’s make this unforgettable for you two!

Charlotte’s hands shook slightly as she read the message. Two weeks. She had just enough time to prepare herself and plan everything she wanted to say. This was it—the moment she’d been waiting for.

Thanks, Lingling, Charlotte replied, her fingers now tapping eagerly on the screen. I’m so ready for this.

As she placed her phone down, Charlotte’s heart soared. She knew the next two weeks would be filled with excitement and nerves, but with Lingling’s help, she finally had the plan she needed. The only thing left to do was make sure she was ready for the big day.

Chapter Text

Charlotte adjusted her blazer, smoothing out invisible wrinkles as she stood outside Papa Nawat’s office. The door loomed like a foreboding gate, yet she squared her shoulders. She knew what she was about to do was right—for herself, for Engfa, and for their future. Still, there was no denying that Papa’s reaction could determine how much of a fight they would face.

With a deep breath, she knocked.

“Come in,” a clipped voice called out from inside.

Charlotte stepped into the office, greeted by the sight of Papa Nawat at his desk, papers strewn about, his phone buzzing incessantly. He didn’t look up immediately, his focus on a document he was signing.

“Charlotte,” he said finally, barely glancing at her. “This better be good. I’m busy.”

She closed the door behind her, careful to keep her expression composed. “I’ll get straight to the point. I’m going to propose to Engfa—publicly. I want to ask her to be my girlfriend.”

Papa Nawat finally looked up, his expression blank for a moment before a sneer curled his lips. He leaned back in his chair, folding his arms across his chest. “You’re what?”

“I’m asking Engfa to be my girlfriend,” Charlotte repeated firmly, her voice unwavering despite the disdain dripping from his tone.

He laughed—a cold, mocking sound. “And you thought I’d support this... why?”

“I’m not asking for your permission, Papa,” she replied, meeting his gaze head-on. “I’m telling you. Engfa and I have been living under constant speculation for years. It’s time we write own our narrative. Engfa deserves to be loved out loud, without conditions or compromises.”

“Oh, how noble,” he drawled, his tone dripping with sarcasm. “Do you think fans will clap their hands and say, ‘Oh, how sweet, true love wins’? You know how fickle they are. The second you mess up, they’ll turn on you—and when they do, they’ll turn on me, too. And that’s not a risk I’m willing to take.”

Charlotte clenched her fists, forcing herself to remain calm. “We won’t mess up. I’ve thought this through—”

“You think you’ve thought this through,” he interrupted, slamming a hand on his desk. “Do you have any idea how much money Englot has made us? Do you have any idea what’s at stake? You promised me six more years of Englot’s success, Charlotte. Six years. You screw this up, and you’re not just ruining your careers—you’re ruining mine.”

The weight of his words hung heavily in the room, but Charlotte refused to back down. “Englot’s success isn’t just about keeping up appearances. Fans love us because we’re real. This is the next step. If we show them our truth, they’ll support us even more.”

“Or they’ll riot,” he shot back. “And when that happens, don’t expect me to clean up your mess. You’re on your own if this goes south. No damage control, no spin, nothing.”

Charlotte’s jaw tightened. She had anticipated resistance, but the sheer callousness in his tone stung more than she cared to admit. “You don’t have to help us,” she said coldly. “But know this—I’m not backing down. I love Engfa, and I refuse to let fear dictate our lives anymore. Whether you’re with us or not, this is happening.”

Papa Nawat studied her for a long moment, his expression inscrutable. Then, he leaned forward, his voice dropping to a low, dangerous tone. “Fine. Do what you want. But don’t come crying to me when the fans you’re so confident about turn on you. And don’t you dare let this affect my bottom line. You wanted six years of peace and success? Then you better make damn sure you deliver.”

Charlotte stood tall, her gaze unwavering. “I will.”

Without another word, she turned on her heel and left the office, the door closing with a soft but decisive click behind her.

Charlotte stepped out of Papa Nawat’s office, her composure intact. The door clicked shut behind her, and the quiet of the hallway enveloped her. She began walking, each step echoing in the emptiness, but the farther she went, the heavier her chest felt.

Her breathing quickened. The air around her seemed to thicken, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead.

“You wanted six years of peace and success? Then you better make damn sure you deliver.”

Papa’s words played on a loop in her mind, sharp and unforgiving. The reality of his threat—the pressure he’d dumped onto her shoulders—hit like a wave, and she staggered, her hand reaching out for the wall to steady herself.

Charlotte’s breath hitched, and her vision blurred as tears welled up. She ducked into an empty stairwell, her legs trembling beneath her. The walls, usually just dull gray, now felt as though they were closing in.

“I can’t—I can’t breathe,” she whispered, clutching her chest as if she could physically stop the storm building inside her. She sank onto the cold concrete steps, curling in on herself as her emotions poured out.

The panic came in waves.

What if Papa was right? What if the fans turned on them? What if we don't make it? What if she ruined not only her career but Engfa’s too?

Her shoulders shook violently as sobs wracked her body. The weight of everything—the years of speculation, the pressure to keep up appearances, the fear of failure—crashed down on her all at once.

“I’m trying,” she choked out to no one, her voice a strangled whisper. “I’m trying to do the right thing.”

But was it the right thing?

Her hands clawed at her hair as she rocked slightly, desperately trying to calm herself. She needed to stop spiraling, but her mind wouldn’t let her. Images of angry fans, scathing headlines, and the disappointment on Engfa’s face if this all went wrong tore through her like daggers.

“I can’t fail her,” she whispered through the tears. “I can’t fail us.”

Her phone buzzed in her pocket, startling her. She fumbled to pull it out, her hands trembling so badly she almost dropped it. The screen lit up with a text from Engfa:

“Hey, where are you? I miss you. Dinner at your place tonight? 😊”

The simple message broke something inside her. The contrast between Engfa’s bright, easy energy and the crushing weight of her own panic felt unbearable.

Charlotte clutched the phone to her chest, her sobs quieting into shallow gasps. Engfa didn’t know what had just happened, didn’t know the stakes Charlotte had just agreed to. But she deserved to know. She deserved honesty.

Charlotte wiped at her face, though the tears kept coming. She couldn’t let Engfa see her like this. But for now, she could give herself this moment.

She drew her knees to her chest, closing her eyes and breathing deeply, even as her body trembled. One thing was clear: she couldn’t let fear win. Papa might not believe in them, but she did. And no matter how much panic clawed at her, she had to hold onto that belief.

Because love—true, real love—was worth every risk.

By the time Charlotte made it home, her eyes were still puffy and red, but she had managed to steady herself. Engfa would be there soon, and the last thing Charlotte wanted was for her to sense the storm that had just raged inside.

She threw herself into cleaning the already spotless living room, rearranging pillows and fussing with the dining table centerpiece. The distraction wasn’t working; her mind kept circling back to Papa Nawat’s cruel words and the weight of the promise she had made.

The sound of the front door opening snapped her out of her thoughts. Engfa stepped in, radiating the warmth that always seemed to follow her. Her smile was so genuine, so bright, that Charlotte felt an immediate pang of guilt for even considering letting fear dictate their future.

“Hey,” Engfa said softly, setting her bag down. “You okay? You look tired.”

Charlotte plastered on a smile, walking over to give Engfa a quick hug. She lingered longer than usual, taking comfort in the familiar scent of her perfume. “I’m fine. Just... a long day.”

Engfa pulled back, studying her with concern. “You sure? You seem... off.”

Charlotte hesitated, her walls crumbling under Engfa’s gaze. She wanted to tell her everything—about Papa’s threats, her panic attack, the self-doubt eating at her. But she couldn’t. Not now.

“I’m sure,” she lied, giving Engfa a small smile. “Let’s eat. I ordered your favorite.”

Engfa didn’t push further, though Charlotte could tell she wasn’t entirely convinced. They settled at the table, Engfa chatting about her day, her voice animated as she recounted funny moments from work.

Charlotte nodded along, her heart warming at how effortlessly Engfa could lighten any mood. It was one of the many reasons she loved her.

“Nu?” Engfa’s voice softened, her brow furrowing as she reached across the table to touch Charlotte’s hand. “You’re zoning out again. Did... did I do something?”

The question made Charlotte’s stomach twist. “What? No, of course not,” she said too quickly, pulling her hand away.

Engfa’s face fell slightly. “You’re sure? You’ve been acting different lately, and I just... I don’t want to upset you.”

Charlotte clenched her fists under the table, the frustration bubbling to the surface before she could stop it. “I said I’m fine, Fa. Can we drop it?”

The sharpness in her tone made Engfa flinch. Her eyes widened for a moment before she looked down at her plate, her hands fidgeting in her lap.

Charlotte immediately regretted it. She let out a heavy sigh, running a hand through her hair. “I’m sorry,” she said softly. “I didn’t mean to snap at you. I’m just... tired.”

Engfa nodded, though the hurt in her expression didn’t completely fade. “It’s okay,” she murmured. “I just... I care about you, Char. If something’s wrong, you can tell me. But if you need space, I’ll give you that too.”

Charlotte’s chest tightened. Engfa’s patience only made her guilt worse, but she couldn’t bring herself to explain. “Thank you,” she said, forcing another smile.

The rest of the night passed quietly. They stayed close but avoided discussing whatever was bothering Charlotte. Engfa didn’t press again, though the worry in her eyes never quite disappeared.

As the evening wore on, the silence between them became louder than any words could have been. Charlotte tried to keep the conversation light, nodding along to Engfa’s stories and chiming in occasionally, but her heart wasn’t in it. She could see the way Engfa’s energy dimmed, her usual spark dulled by the unspoken tension hanging between them.  

When the plates were cleared and the leftovers tucked away, Engfa glanced at the clock. “I should probably get going,” she said quietly, not meeting Charlotte’s eyes.  

Charlotte’s stomach sank. “You don’t have to leave. We can watch a movie,” she offered, though even to her own ears, the words sounded hollow.  

Engfa shook her head with a small, forced smile. “It’s okay. You need rest, and maybe a little space.” Her voice was gentle, but there was a subtle edge of hurt beneath it.  

Charlotte didn’t argue, knowing that Engfa had read her mood better than she wanted to admit. She followed her to the door, her chest tightening with every step.  

At the threshold, Engfa paused and turned to face her. For a moment, it looked like she wanted to say something, but instead, she simply leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to Charlotte’s forehead.  

“Goodnight, Nu,” she whispered, her voice tinged with quiet sadness.  

Charlotte’s breath hitched, the warmth of Engfa’s lips on her skin both comforting and heartbreaking. “Goodnight, Fa,” she murmured, her voice barely audible.  

Engfa lingered for a moment as if waiting for Charlotte to stop her, but when no words came, she opened the door and stepped out into the night.  

As the door clicked shut behind her, the emptiness of the apartment closed in around Charlotte. She leaned against the door, exhaling shakily. The image of Engfa’s hurt expression replayed in her mind, each memory cutting deeper than the last.  

She sank down onto the floor, burying her face in her hands. The guilt was suffocating, the weight of her silence heavier than ever. Engfa deserved better—better than the walls Charlotte had built and the sharp words she couldn’t take back.  

The dinner, which had started with Engfa’s warmth and laughter, now felt like a distant memory. All that remained was the ache of knowing she had hurt the one person who cared for her so deeply.  

“I’m sorry, Fa,” she whispered to the empty room, wishing more than anything that she’d had the courage to say it before Engfa walked away.

Chapter Text

Only a week has past since she their dinner, but for Engfa, it felt like an eternity. She sat in the green room, twirling her phone in her hands and staring at the blank screen. Charlotte was still being distant. No late-night calls. No playful texts. Even when they did talk, there had been a subtle shift—like Charlotte was there, but her mind was somewhere else.

Engfa let out a sigh, her heart heavy with uncertainty. Did I do something wrong? The thought gnawed at her, replaying their recent interactions in her mind. She couldn’t think of anything specific, but the doubt lingered like a storm cloud.

LingLing, ever perceptive, noticed Engfa’s quiet demeanor. Sliding onto the couch beside her, she offered a reassuring smile. “Hey, what’s going on? You’ve been looking like someone stole your favorite dessert all day.”

Engfa chuckled softly but didn’t meet her gaze. “It’s nothing… I think.” She hesitated, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her shirt. “It’s just… Charlotte’s been so distant all week. I don’t know if I upset her or if something’s wrong, but… I miss her.” Her voice cracked slightly, and she quickly looked away, embarrassed by the raw emotion.

Orm, who had been lounging nearby, set down her water bottle and joined them. “Oh, P'Fa,” she said gently, placing a hand on her shoulder. “I’m sure it’s nothing like that. She’s probably just busy with something. You know how she is—when she’s focused on something, she puts her whole heart into it.”

Engfa gave a small nod, but her uncertainty remained. “Maybe… but it feels different this time. Like she’s hiding something. And I don’t know how to fix it if I don’t know what’s wrong.”

LingLing and Orm exchanged a quick glance, their eyes sparkling with the knowledge they couldn’t share. LingLing reached out and squeezed Engfa’s hand. “Listen, I can promise you this: Charlotte loves you more than anything. Whatever’s going on, it’s not because of something you did. Trust her, okay?”

Orm nodded in agreement, her voice warm and steady. “Exactly. And, if you ever doubt it, just remember how much effort she puts into making you happy. You’ll see soon enough—everything’s going to be okay.”

Engfa managed a small smile, her heart feeling a bit lighter from their reassurance. “You two always know how to cheer me up,” she said softly, her fingers no longer fidgeting. “Thanks.”

“Anytime,” LingLing said with a wink. “Now, let’s get out there and give the fans a show they won’t forget. And trust me, today’s going to be unforgettable.”

Charlotte felt a rush of excitement and nerves as she stood backstage, the sounds of the crowd buzzing in her ears. She had enlisted the help of Nudee, P'daad, LingLing, and Orm, alongside Meena, Aoom, and Heidi, to pull off this elaborate plan. They had worked tirelessly to create a special video that would make this moment unforgettable.

Engfa had been on stage for the last few minutes, her voice effortlessly commanding the crowd’s attention as the audience cheered her on. Backstage, LingLing and Orm stood in the shadows, watching her perform. But their focus wasn’t entirely on Engfa.

“Are you ready?” LingLing asked, giving Charlotte a reassuring squeeze on the shoulder. “It’s almost time.”

Charlotte took a deep breath, her heart racing. “As ready as I’ll ever be. I just hope Engfa loves it.”

“She will!” Orm chimed in, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. “You’ve put so much thought into this. It’s going to be perfect!”

As the fan meet continued, Charlotte’s anticipation grew. Engfa, LingLing, and Orm took turns engaging with the fans, laughter and cheers filling the air. Charlotte was practically vibrating with excitement, her bouquet of white roses clutched tightly in her hands.

Finally, the moment came. LingLing and Orm wrapped up their segment, and the atmosphere was electric with enthusiasm,

LingLing spoke into the mic “Thank you all for being such amazing fans!” she called into the mic, her voice ringing through the venue. “Now,” LingLing said, grinning widely, “we have something special for you all. A little video we want you to watch before we wrap up! Engfa, this is for you!”

The lights dimmed, and the large screen flickered to life. Engfa tilted her head, confusion creasing her brow. “What’s this?” she murmured, her voice barely audible.

As the video began, the words Englot Forever scrolled across the screen, Charlotte held her breath from the sidelines as Engfa’s eyes widened, her expression shifting from confusion to realization.

In the days leading up to the event, Charlotte had asked the fan club to participate in creating a special video. The clips were carefully compiled, interspersed with cherished moments of Engfa and Charlotte together—playful banter, clips from their lives and concerts, behind the scenes footage, even never before seen private videos of laughter during game nights, and intimate late-night conversations that spoke to the deep connection they shared.

As the video played, familiar moments of their time together filled the screen. Engfa’s eyes shimmered with tears, and her breath caught in her throat as she processed the love surrounding her.

“Is this…?” Engfa whispered, her voice breaking.

The video came to a close, and the final frame revealed the message in bold, clear letters. Engfa will you be Charlotte's Girlfriend? Engfa wiped at her cheeks, unable to hold back the tears as the realization sank in.

The stage went dark, and Charlotte stepped into the spotlight. Her heart pounded as she walked toward Engfa, her nerves both exhilarating and terrifying. Kneeling before her, she held out the bouquet of one hundred white roses, a symbol of everything she had kept hidden until now.

“Well… will you?” Charlotte asked into the mic, her voice steady yet trembling with vulnerability.

Time seemed to stop. Engfa’s face flushed with emotion, her heart racing as she fought to speak. But her joy was too overwhelming to contain. She nodded vigorously, tears streaming down her cheeks.

“Yes! Yes!” Engfa finally exclaimed, her voice raw with emotion.

The crowd erupted into cheers, their excitement washing over the couple. Charlotte stood and embraced Engfa tightly, the bouquet of roses crushed between them as they held each other, feeling the world around them vanish. It was just the two of them, surrounded by love.

Engfa’s gaze shifted to the crowd, their overwhelming support evident in every cheer, and then returned to Charlotte, her eyes shining with happiness. “You’ve made me the happiest person in the world.”

As they stood together, hand in hand, the crowd cheered louder, chanting their names. The overwhelming love and support from their fans filled the air, and for the first time, Charlotte felt a deep sense of relief. This moment, this declaration of love, had been a long time coming, and now that it was finally here, there was nothing left to do but savor the joy of it all.

Engfa held the bouquet of white roses, a symbol of the love they had just publicly declared, and her gaze softened as she looked into Charlotte’s eyes. Engfa held the flowers in front of their faces effectively hiding them from everyone, her heart racing as she gazed into Charlotte’s eyes, feeling a mix of excitement and affection. Without thinking, Engfa closed the space between them, pulling Charlotte into a passionate kiss. The crowd roared with excitement as the kiss deepened, their connection stronger than ever.

Charlotte wrapped her arms around Engfa’s waist, pulling her closer, as if afraid the moment might slip away. Their kiss was tender but urgent, filled with all the feelings they had kept bottled up for so long. It was a kiss that spoke of their shared journey, of everything they had experienced, and of the future they were about to build together.

When they finally pulled away, their foreheads rested against each other, both breathless, their smiles wide and hearts full. Engfa’s cheeks were flushed with happiness, and Charlotte couldn’t help but laugh, the sound full of love and joy.

“Wow,” Engfa said, her voice breathless but full of wonder. “I think we definitely got that right.”

Charlotte chuckled, feeling the warmth of the moment envelop them both. “I think so too.”

The crowd continued to cheer, their voices chanting their names as the world outside of this moment seemed to fade away. Engfa, still holding the roses, grinned at Charlotte. “You are incredible, you know that?”

Charlotte smiled, her heart swelling. “I had a great team,” she said playfully, glancing back at their friends who were beaming with pride. “But the real magic is us.”

Engfa nodded, her voice filled with sincerity. “I’m so glad we took this step. I feel like everything is finally falling into place.”

Charlotte leaned in again, pressing a gentle kiss to Engfa’s forehead, feeling the warmth of their love radiating between them. “Me too. I promise to make this work, no matter what.”

Hand in hand, they stood together, ready to face whatever the future held, their hearts full of hope and happiness. The love and support of their friends, their fans, and each other had created an unbreakable bond between them, a foundation for the beautiful life they would build side by side.

Suddenly, the crowd began chanting their names again, “Englot! Englot! Englot!” Their voices filled the room, an overwhelming wave of affection and excitement that wrapped around the couple.

Engfa turned to face the crowd, her heart swelling with gratitude. She grinned widely, feeling the love of their fans like never before. “You guys are amazing!” she shouted, her voice filled with emotion.

The crowd’s cheers grew deafening, a symphony of excitement that reverberated through the air. Engfa’s gaze softened, her eyes locking with Charlotte’s, the moment between them electric.

Just as she leaned in, Engfa raised her hands to her face, covering it like she was shielding a secret from the world. The crowd couldn’t see, but Charlotte could—her lips brushing softly against the corner of Charlotte’s in a fleeting, tender kiss meant just for them.

“I’m the luckiest person alive,” Engfa whispered, her voice low and intimate, a confession hidden amidst the roaring applause.

Charlotte’s heart swelled with love, and as she kissed Engfa's cheek, she knew that everything had led them here, to this perfect moment. They were ready for the next chapter, their hearts open and their love stronger than ever.

Together, hand in hand, they faced the future, their hearts entwined, knowing that this love—this beautiful, overwhelming love—was just the beginning of everything they had dreamed of.

The energy backstage was electric as Engfa and Charlotte walked in, still holding hands, their hearts racing from the unforgettable moment they'd just shared. The room erupted into cheers and teasing the second they entered, as if everyone had been waiting for this exact moment.

"Finally!" Nudee squealed, rushing over to hug Engfa. "You two were killing us with the slow burn!"

LingLing and Orm exchanged a knowing glance before LingLing stepped forward, teasing, “So, how does it feel to be publicly declared as the couple?”

Orm added with a smirk, “That kiss though! Wow. If we didn’t know better, we’d think you guys had been holding back for years.”

Engfa’s face turned bright red at the mention of the kiss, her heart still fluttering from it. She stammered, "We... uh... definitely need to make up for lost time," her shy smile not matching the boldness of the kiss itself.

"Come on," Nudee teased, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "You both know we’ve been waiting for this day for a long time. It’s about time you two got together."

Their friends were so happy for them that it felt like a collective release of years of anticipation.  Heidi burst into the room, dragging Aoom and Meena along. "Did I miss the celebration?!" she shouted, her voice lighting up the space when she saw Engfa and Charlotte still holding hands. "Oh my god, it’s real. It finally happened!"

Aoom crossed her arms with a smirk. "Took you long enough, Char. We were starting to think we'd have to move in with you."

Meena giggled, leaning in closer. "But honestly, the kiss... top-tier. Ten out of ten!"

Charlotte groaned, her face hidden in Engfa’s shoulder. "Stop, you guys are making me blush," she mumbled, but her eyes sparkled with happiness.

Engfa laughed softly, wrapping her arm around Charlotte’s waist and pulling her closer. "You handled it perfectly," she whispered into Charlotte’s ear. Then, turning to their friends, she added, "But seriously, thank you, all of you, for helping make it happen. That was incredible."

Heidi beamed, her pride evident. "We had to! It’s not every day we get to help plan a proposal—not that you guys are engaged yet or anything," she quickly clarified, seeing Engfa’s eyes widen slightly. "But still, we knew it had to be special."

"Okay, okay," P’Daad jumped in, her excitement not letting up. "We need details! What now? Are you guys going to celebrate?"

Engfa and Charlotte exchanged a glance, still clearly overwhelmed by everything that had just happened.

"I don’t know," Charlotte admitted, a soft smile playing on her lips as she looked at Engfa. "Honestly, I’m still processing it all. It’s been... a lot."

LingLing, ever the planner, threw an arm around Orm’s shoulders and suggested, "How about we all go out for a small dinner, just to relax? Nothing too fancy, but we’ve got to toast to this, right?"

Engfa’s heart warmed at the thought. Spending time with their friends and celebrating sounded perfect. She turned to Charlotte, her smile bright. "I think that sounds great. What do you think?"

Charlotte smiled, brushing a strand of hair behind Engfa’s ear. "As long as we’re together, it’s perfect."

The friends’ excitement wasn’t just in the playful teasing, but in their genuine support for the couple. They had all been part of this journey in one way or another, and now that it was official, their happiness felt overwhelming, like the entire room was bursting with joy on their behalf. They were all so ready to celebrate, to toast to this beautiful moment and to the future that Engfa and Charlotte would share. It was a celebration of love, friendship, and the joy of seeing two people they cared about so much take this next step together.

The group cheered, hugging the newly official couple before they headed out to celebrate. Engfa couldn’t stop smiling, her heart full as they walked out into the night. It was a night of celebration, filled with laughter, joy, and the undeniable love of their friends.

When Engfa looked around at their friends, she could see how much they cared—how much they'd been waiting for this, too. Their cheers, their laughter, the way they rallied around the couple—it was a moment full of warmth, support, and genuine happiness, a reflection of the deep bond they all shared. The love and joy in that room felt like a warm embrace, enveloping Engfa and Charlotte as they stepped forward into this new chapter of their relationship.

As they walked hand in hand, Engfa realized how much her life had changed. From nervous confessions to first dates to this moment, everything had led to this. And as she squeezed Charlotte’s hand tightly, she knew that this was just the beginning. They had a long way to go, but together, they would face everything, side by side.

Chapter Text

It had been a few weeks since the big fan meet, and Charlotte and Engfa had grown closer than ever. Their connection had deepened with each impromptu date and stolen moment, but tonight, something felt different. The air between them was thick with an unspoken understanding, charged with anticipation.

Charlotte straddled Engfa’s lap on the couch, her body pressed so closely that Engfa could feel the heat radiating off her. The soft glow of the lamp bathed them in warmth, making everything feel intimate, like the world had narrowed down to just the two of them.

Charlotte’s lips trailed down Engfa’s neck, her kisses slow and deliberate, sending waves of shivers through Engfa’s body. Each kiss was a spark, a quiet promise that made it harder to hold back.

Engfa’s hands stayed firmly on Charlotte’s hips, gripping the fabric of her jeans like she was clinging to her last thread of control. Her heart raced, each thump louder than the next, but she fought against the growing tide of desire. Charlotte's closeness, her touch, the feeling of her lips against Engfa’s skin—it was all too much.

"Charlotte," Engfa whispered, her voice shaky as she struggled to steady her breath. She tried to push down the overwhelming sensation that had taken root inside her, pulling away slightly. "Are you sure...?"

Charlotte paused, her lips still hovering near Engfa’s skin. Her gaze locked onto Engfa’s, dark and intense, full of want but also something more—a quiet reassurance. There was a mischievous glint in her eyes, and her smile was soft, teasing, but underneath, there was desperation. "I’m sure," she whispered, voice low and full of need. She leaned closer, her breath warm against Engfa’s ear, sending another wave of shivers down her spine. 

Engfa nodded quickly, her hands squeezing Charlotte’s hips as if grounding herself. "I just don’t want to rush you," she murmured, voice softer now, uncertain. She could feel Charlotte’s heart racing against her chest, the rhythm matching her own, the weight of their closeness making it impossible to ignore.

Charlotte’s fingers slid up Engfa’s chest, tracing the curve of her collarbone. "You’re not rushing me," she reassured, the words like a balm against Engfa’s anxieties. She kissed the spot just beneath Engfa’s jaw, her lips soft but full of purpose. "I want this, too," she added, the truth in her voice unmistakable.

The way Charlotte said it—so confident yet tender—made Engfa’s heart swell with emotion. But even as her resolve weakened, she couldn’t help but hesitate. She had to be sure Charlotte was comfortable—there was so much that still lay between them, so many unspoken things.

Charlotte shifted slightly, pressing even closer to Engfa as she whispered against her skin, "You’re always so careful, Engfa. But it’s okay to let go sometimes."

The air between them was charged with emotion, and Engfa’s heart raced as she felt Charlotte’s breath on her neck. They were lost in the moment, everything else fading away. Engfa’s hands slid gently up Charlotte’s back, feeling the warmth of her skin through her shirt, and her lips parted to respond when—

The door burst open.

Engfa and Charlotte both froze, their heads snapping toward the sudden intrusion just in time to see P’Daad standing in the doorway. P’Daad’s eyes widened as she took in the scene in front of her—Charlotte straddling Engfa’s lap, her lips dangerously close to Engfa’s neck, and the clear tension in the room.

Without a word, P’Daad turned on her heels, screaming dramatically, "MY EYES! MY EYES!" as she bolted back down the hallway, one hand shielding her face as if she’d seen something unspeakable.

Engfa and Charlotte stared after her for a second, stunned. The tension in the room evaporated as they both burst into laughter, the moment now completely shattered by P’Daad’s over-the-top reaction.

"Is she... is she serious?" Charlotte asked between laughs, sliding off Engfa’s lap, her face flushed both from laughter and the moment they had been sharing.

Engfa wiped away tears of laughter from her eyes. "I don’t know, but I think we just traumatized her," she giggled, still catching her breath. "Oh my god, her face! Did you see her face?"

Charlotte nodded, holding her stomach as she laughed harder. "She looked like she walked in on some kind of crime scene!"

The two of them collapsed back onto the couch, still laughing, their previous intensity replaced by the shared hilarity of the moment.

"I guess that’s what I get for not changing the locks," Engfa said with a sigh, her smile still wide. She looked at Charlotte, who was wiping tears of laughter from her eyes.

"Yeah, definitely," Charlotte agreed, catching her breath. She leaned in closer to Engfa and whispered teasingly, "Guess we’ll have to continue this... another time."

Engfa raised an eyebrow, smirking. "As long as we barricade the door next time."

The two of them leaned back on the couch, the playful teasing still hanging in the air between them. The mood had shifted, but the closeness and connection were still there, stronger than ever.

From down the hallway, they could still hear P’Daad’s distant voice, muttering something about needing to "wash her eyes out with soap."

Charlotte leaned her head against Engfa’s shoulder and chuckled softly. "We should probably go check on her."

"Yeah, probably," Engfa agreed, but neither of them made a move to get up just yet. They were perfectly content right where they were, together.

The usual sounds of chatter and laughter filled Aoom’s apartment as she, Meena, and Heidi gathered for one of their regular catch-up sessions. It was a comfortable, familiar scene—snacks scattered on the coffee table, music playing softly in the background, and everyone sitting in their usual spots, completely at ease.

Meena was the first to break into loud laughter, her voice carrying over the conversation. "I heard you and Engfa scarred P’Daad for life!" she said, barely able to contain her amusement as she looked over at Charlotte, who was sitting cross-legged on the couch with a small smile playing on her lips.

Heidi, always quick to join in, laughed too. "Yeah, the rumor mill says P’Daad ran out screaming like she walked into a horror movie," she added, teasingly nudging Charlotte with her elbow.

Charlotte chuckled softly, shaking her head. "It wasn’t that bad," she said, though her cheeks flushed slightly as she remembered the situation.

Meena leaned back on the couch, her arms crossed with a mischievous grin. "Oh, come on, Charlotte. You can’t tell me she didn’t think something... more was happening. Especially with the way you two are glued to each other these days."

Aoom chimed in, waving her hand dramatically in the air. "I’m honestly surprised P’Daad only walked in on you once. After all these years of build-up, I figured you and Engfa would be barricaded in a bedroom somewhere for weeks by now!" She wiggled her eyebrows suggestively, earning an eye roll from Charlotte.

Charlotte shifted a little, her face turning a deeper shade of red. "It’s not like that," she said shyly, her hands fiddling with the hem of her shirt. The teasing was all in good fun, but she could feel the weight of her friends’ curiosity bearing down on her. "We haven’t... actually...you know" she said flipping her hand in the air.

"What?!" Meena nearly choked on her drink, sitting up straight in surprise.

Aoom blinked in disbelief, then broke into a grin. "Wait, are you serious? After everything—all this time—nothing?!" Her voice was full of playful incredulity, though there was a genuine undertone of surprise.

Heidi leaned forward, her expression softer but still curious. "What happened to Audi-with-no-brakes, Char? Why do you keep holding yourself back?"

Charlotte sighed deeply, her shoulders slumping as she leaned back against Aoom’s couch. Her friends were still laughing about P’Daad’s dramatic escape after walking in on her and Engfa, but Charlotte’s mind had drifted elsewhere.

“It’s not me. Engfa’s being such a perfect gentlewoman,” Charlotte said with an exasperated sigh. "She doesn’t want to rush anything, especially since I’ve never been with a woman before."

Heidi immediately perked up, her eyes lighting up with mischief. "Wait, wait, wait—so what you’re saying is-”

“It’s killing you, isn’t it?” Meena added, barely containing her grin.

Charlotte groaned, throwing her head back dramatically. “GOD YES! Why does she have to be such a gentlewoman?!” The outburst had been building inside her for weeks, and now that it was out, she couldn’t stop herself from ranting. “She’s so sweet and thoughtful, and don’t get me wrong—I appreciate it—but seriously! I’m over here being as subtle as a trainwreck and she’s just... so respectful!” She buried her face in her hands, mumbling into her palms. "Why does she have to be so perfect?"

Aoom, Meena, and Heidi all burst into laughter at Charlotte’s outburst, their giggles filling the room.

Heidi wiped a tear from the corner of her eye. “I swear, Engfa must’ve developed the patience of a nun. Do you remember how ready and willing she was back during our competition days? She was dying to take you to bed during our Madame Finn live,” she teased, giving Charlotte a playful smirk. "I’m shocked she’s keeping it together this long."

Meena nodded in agreement. "Seriously, Char, Engfa’s being a saint. She’s probably trying not to scare you off."

Aoom chuckled, shaking her head. "You’ve got her wrapped around your finger, and she’s being so careful with you. It’s actually kinda sweet—torture for you, but sweet."

Charlotte groaned again, her cheeks flushing slightly. “It is sweet. But I wouldn’t mind if she was a little... less respectful, you know?” She peeked at her friends from behind her hands, still feeling flustered.

Heidi grinned, leaning closer with a teasing glint in her eyes. “So what you’re saying, Char, is you’re just... horny and frustrated?”

Charlotte groaned louder, covering her face with both hands. “Fine! I’m horny! There, I said it,” she blurted out, her words muffled by her hands but still audible enough to send her friends into fits of laughter.

Heidi’s grin only widened. “Hey, I’m just calling it like I see it,” she teased, nudging her again. “You can’t blame a girl for noticing how stressed you are about this whole ‘gentlewoman’ thing.”

Charlotte’s face burned, the deep crimson spreading from her cheeks to the tips of her ears. She quickly straightened her posture, brushing imaginary lint off her pants as if the motion might help her regain some composure. "Look, it’s not like I’m constantly obsessing over it!" Her voice pitched slightly higher, the confession spilling out in a rushed tumble. "But it’s been years—literal years—since I’ve been in any kind of relationship, let alone something serious. And now I’m with Engfa, and she’s so beautiful and sweet and kind, and I’m just—" She threw her hands up in an exaggerated gesture of exasperation, her eyes wide. "What do you expect from me?! I’m not made of stone!"

Heidi’s laughter faltered, her teasing grin melting into a look of understanding. Across the table, Aoom and Meena exchanged a glance, their earlier chuckles giving way to soft smiles. The air seemed to settle, and for a moment, the only sound was the faint rustling of leaves outside the window.

Meena tilted her head slightly, her expression thoughtful. "Okay, I get it," she said softly, her voice laced with empathy. "I mean, it must be hard to keep all that in check when you’re obviously so into her." Her gaze lingered on Charlotte, warm and encouraging.

Aoom, still leaning back, crossed her arms over her chest with a smirk that was equal parts playful and self-aware. “Oh, trust me, Charlotte,” she said, her dark eyes gleaming as she shifted slightly toward Meena. “We’ve all been there.” Her voice carried a weight of personal experience now, and as her gaze flicked meaningfully to Meena, a warmth spread across her features. "Sometimes, waiting for the person you love to feel ready can drive you absolutely insane." She gave Meena’s hand a gentle squeeze, her smirk softening into something tender.

Heidi softened her expression. "Alright, alright. I can see why you’re frustrated. I just didn’t expect to hear you say it out loud."

Aoom shook her head, her laughter tapering into a warm smile. “There’s no shame in that, Charlotte. You’re human, and you’re in love. And honestly,”—she glanced at Meena with a soft, knowing look—“sometimes it’s worth it to stop waiting and take the lead yourself.”

Charlotte peeked out from behind her hands, her cheeks still red but her expression softening. “You really think I should?”

Aoom gave a firm nod. “Oh, definitely. It’s obvious Engfa’s being careful because she cares about you, but showing her how ready you are might help her let go of some of that worry.”

Heidi chimed in with a grin. “And let’s be honest—you’ve waited long enough. Go for it, Char. We’re all rooting for you.”

Charlotte smiled, feeling a mix of embarrassment and determination take hold. “Alright, fine. Next time, I’ll make the first move.”

Engfa sat at the small café, her fingers dancing nervously against the rim of her coffee cup. The warmth of the ceramic did little to ease the cold knot of anxiety twisting in her chest. The street outside blurred in a haze of light rain, mirroring her tangled thoughts. How was she supposed to bring this up without sounding overbearing? Or worse—selfish?

When LingLing and Orm arrived, their easy smiles and warm embraces momentarily soothed the tension in her shoulders. But as they slid into the booth across from her, Engfa felt the weight of her own fears pressing down once more.

LingLing leaned forward, her curiosity plain. “What’s going on, Engfa?”

Engfa took a shaky breath, forcing herself to meet their eyes. “It’s about Charlotte.”

The concerned look that passed between LingLing and Orm made her stomach churn. “Is everything okay?” Orm asked gently.

“I think so,” Engfa said, though her voice wavered. “It’s just… we’re getting closer, and I’m so excited about it, but I’m scared too. She’s never been with a woman before, and I don’t want her to feel… I don’t know… pressured.”

Orm frowned, a thoughtful crease forming between her brows. LingLing’s gaze softened with understanding. “You’re worried about taking a step she might not be ready for,” LingLing said, her voice steady.

Engfa nodded, her fingers gripping the coffee cup tighter. “Exactly. I know she loves me, but what if she’s saying yes to things just because she thinks she has to? I’ve been there before, and it’s such a lonely, awful feeling.”

The vulnerability in her voice surprised even herself, and it seemed to surprise her friends too. LingLing exchanged a quiet glance with Orm before speaking. “You’re being thoughtful, Engfa. That’s a good thing. But this isn’t about what happened to us or anyone else—it’s about you and Charlotte. What is she telling you?”

Engfa hesitated, her mind flicking to the moments they’d shared: the way Charlotte had blushed and smiled when they kissed, the playful teasing, the quiet confessions late at night. “She says she’s ready, but I just… I don’t know.”

Orm broke the silence, her voice low but firm. “Trust her. Trust her to know herself.”

LingLing chimed in, her tone reflective. “You know, my first time wasn’t perfect. It wasn’t even close. I was so eager to prove myself, to seem mature to this older woman I was seeing, that I never asked myself if I was ready. I wasn’t. Not really. And it left me feeling... hollow, like I’d let myself down.”

Orm’s face softened, though a flicker of unease crossed her eyes. “That must’ve been so hard, LingLing. I wish I could’ve been there for you then.”

LingLing smiled gently, reaching for Orm’s hand. “It’s okay. Because when it was you, it felt different. I knew I didn’t have to prove anything to you—I just had to be myself. That’s what made it right.”

But as LingLing’s gaze lingered on their clasped hands, a shadow crossed her expression. “Honestly, though, it’s part of why I was so scared to even tell you how I felt, Orm. That first relationship... it really messed with my head. The age gap wasn’t just inappropriate—it was suffocating. I was constantly afraid of being seen as immature, like I didn’t measure up. After we ended things, I promised myself I’d never let anyone make me feel that way again. And when I realized how much I loved you... I was terrified.”

Orm blinked, the weight of LingLing’s words sinking in. “Terrified of what?”

“Of hurting you,” LingLing said quietly. “Of making you feel the way I felt back then. You’re younger than me, Orm, and I didn’t want that difference to make things weird or unbalanced. So I held back for so long, convincing myself it was better to keep my feelings hidden than risk making you feel pressured.”

Orm’s expression shifted to one of heartbreak and tenderness. “LingLing, you could never make me feel that way. Never. You’ve always treated me with respect, and you’ve always given me the space to make my own choices.”

LingLing smiled, her eyes glistening. “I know that now. But back then, I didn’t trust myself to get it right. I wanted you so badly, but I was afraid my love might be selfish. I didn’t want to take that risk.”

Orm leaned in, cupping LingLing’s cheek with her free hand. “You’re the least selfish person I know. I’m so glad you took that risk.”

Engfa watched their exchange, her heart twisting with both admiration and unease. LingLing’s words about feeling pressured in her first experience resonated deeply, stirring her own fears about Charlotte. And now, hearing LingLing’s hesitation about her age gap with Orm made Engfa wonder if she’d underestimated how Charlotte might perceive their own dynamic.

The tenderness between them was palpable, but Engfa couldn’t help the pang of uncertainty it stirred in her. Was she giving Charlotte the same space LingLing had given Orm? Or was her excitement blinding her to signs she should be noticing?

LingLing’s voice brought her back. “One thing’s for sure, Engfa—you and Charlotte are solid. You just need to listen to what she’s telling you. She knows herself better than anyone, and she’s not going to say something just to make you happy.”

Orm leaned forward her voice steady but kind. “You and Charlotte have something strong, Engfa. But you need to trust that strength. She’s already shown you she knows her own mind. You just have to keep listening to her.”

Engfa wanted to believe that, but doubt still clung to her like the rain misting the café windows. She swallowed hard and forced a smile. “You’re right. I’ll try.”

As they wrapped up the conversation, LingLing’s parting words echoed in her mind: “She waited until she was ready to kiss you. She’ll wait until she’s ready for everything else. Don’t rush her—or yourself.”

Engfa left the café feeling more conflicted than ever. She appreciated LingLing and Orm’s honesty, but now the weight of her responsibility to Charlotte felt heavier than ever. She wanted to protect her, to cherish her, to never let her feel the loneliness or pressure LingLing had described. But she also knew she had to trust Charlotte to know her own heart.

Walking home through the drizzle, Engfa felt the weight of her love for Charlotte in every step. It was beautiful, it was overwhelming, and it was terrifying. The thought of hurting her—of misreading her needs—gnawed at her chest. But the fear wasn’t just about Charlotte. It was also about Engfa’s own insecurities, her own doubts about whether she deserved the kind of trust and love they were building.

By the time she reached her door, Engfa was no closer to clarity. But she knew one thing for certain: she would do everything in her power to make sure Charlotte never felt alone in this. Even if it meant confronting her own fears, one agonizing step at a time.

It had started so innocently—just a quiet evening together on the couch, sharing soft laughter and stolen glances. They’d spent hours talking, their conversations meandering from the mundane to the deeply personal, before Charlotte had pulled Engfa closer, their lips meeting in a tender kiss. The first few moments were slow and gentle, like the beginning of a beautiful song, each note building in harmony.

But the kiss deepened, a natural progression of the connection they’d already shared. Charlotte’s fingers traced the lines of Engfa’s jaw before sliding down to her neck, pulling her in tighter. Engfa’s breath caught in her throat, her pulse quickening as the warmth between them intensified. The world outside seemed to fade into the background, leaving only the two of them in their own little universe.

Suddenly, Charlotte shifted beneath her, her hands guiding Engfa with surprising strength, pulling her on top. The sudden movement caught Engfa off guard, but before she could process it, Charlotte was leaning back against the cushions, drawing her with her. Engfa found herself hovering above her, their bodies pressing together in a perfect, heated alignment.

Charlotte’s eyes sparkled with an intensity that made Engfa’s heart race, her hands now gripping Engfa’s shoulders, urging her closer as their kiss grew more desperate. The heat between them was undeniable, an electric current that surged through every touch. Engfa could feel the quickening of Charlotte’s breath against her lips, the way her body responded to the closeness.

Instinctively, Engfa’s hands slid into Charlotte’s hair, pulling her closer as she trailed kisses down Charlotte’s neck, savoring the soft sounds that escaped her girlfriend’s mouth. Her heart pounded in her chest, her body responding to every subtle movement of Charlotte’s. It was as though their connection had been building to this moment, and neither of them wanted to pull away.

But despite the intensity of the moment, a quiet voice in the back of Engfa’s mind reminded her of the delicacy of the situation. Charlotte had never been with a woman before. The thought made her pause for a brief second, a flicker of uncertainty stirring within her. She knew Charlotte said she was ready, but was she really? The moment was heady and overwhelming, and Engfa found herself struggling to balance her desire with the responsibility she felt.

“Fa… please,” Charlotte moaned, her voice thick with desire, her hands grasping at Engfa, desperate for more.

Hearing Charlotte say her name like that felt like throwing gasoline on a forest fire. The rawness in her voice, the longing—everything intensified in that moment. But, just as quickly as the heat of the moment built, something clicked inside Engfa, snapping her back to reality. They had to stop. It was moving too fast, and there was something important they needed to talk about.

Engfa sighed against Charlotte’s neck, her breath shaky as she pulled away gently. Charlotte’s lips brushed against hers in a final, lingering kiss before Engfa slowly sat back, her heart thudding as she tried to steady herself.

“No, wait!” Charlotte reached out, trying to pull Engfa back down, her eyes wide with desperation.

Engfa chuckled softly, but her tone was firm. “We need to talk, Charlotte.”

Charlotte’s heart pounded against her chest, the rapid beat almost deafening in her ears as Engfa’s words hit her like a cold slap. We need to talk. The simple phrase, so innocuous to most, sent a shudder down her spine, and her throat constricted. It was as if the air in the room had suddenly thickened, every breath becoming harder to take, each inhale shallow and forced. Her mind raced, darting through a thousand possibilities, none of them good. She could feel her pulse rising, the tips of her fingers tingling with an anxiety she couldn’t shake.

With a sudden, involuntary motion, Charlotte sat up, her back rigid as if trying to defend herself against the suffocating tension. Her skin felt clammy, a cold sweat forming as her gaze flicked nervously to Engfa, searching for any hint of reassurance, any sign that this wasn’t as bad as it sounded. But all she found was the intensity in Engfa’s eyes—a look that sent a cold wave of dread crashing over her. Charlotte’s stomach twisted violently, her body sinking into the couch as though gravity itself had suddenly increased. It felt like the world was tilting, and she was falling with it.

Her mouth went dry, each word that followed caught in her throat, her mind too scrambled to form a coherent thought. She opened her mouth, the words stumbling out in a trembling whisper. “Did I do something wrong?” The vulnerability in her voice was impossible to hide, each syllable laced with an unease she couldn’t control. Her hands clenched in her lap, nails digging into the palms of her hands as she desperately tried to ground herself, but her mind was a whirlwind of panic. The silence between them was suffocating, every second stretching out like an eternity as Charlotte fought to keep her composure, though every fiber of her being screamed with uncertainty.

Engfa's chest tightened as she watched Charlotte’s face fall, each moment of uncertainty in her eyes tearing at her heart. The sight of Charlotte so visibly shaken sent a rush of guilt flooding through her. She hadn’t meant for things to go this way, hadn’t meant to make Charlotte feel like she had done something wrong. It stung, the realization that her words had caused such distress. The fear that had flashed in Charlotte’s eyes felt like a heavy weight pressing down on Engfa's chest. She hadn’t intended to cause pain, but now, it was all she could see.

She took a shaky breath, the guilt pooling in her stomach like a dark cloud. Her fingers trembled slightly as she reached out, her palm warm against Charlotte's cool skin. The moment her thumb touched Charlotte’s cheek, Engfa felt a wave of regret crash over her. She had never wanted Charlotte to feel small, never wanted to be the cause of her pain. The vulnerability she saw in Charlotte’s expression mirrored her own, and it made Engfa feel like she had failed to protect her, failed to provide the reassurance Charlotte so desperately needed in that moment.

“Of course not, Nu,” she said softly, her voice cracking slightly, a quiet plea for forgiveness woven through the words. The weight of her own guilt made her voice tremble as she continued, “You’re perfect.” Each word, though sincere, felt inadequate in the face of the storm she had caused. She could see Charlotte’s worry, and it twisted her insides to know that she had sparked it. Engfa wanted to take the words back, to rewind time, to have said something gentler, something that wouldn’t have sent Charlotte’s heart into a spiral of panic. 

“I just… I don’t want you to feel pressured, I don’t want you to think you have to do any of this for me.” she murmured, each syllable heavy with remorse. She hoped Charlotte could hear the apology in her voice, could sense the love behind her every word. The thought of Charlotte thinking she had done something wrong gnawed at Engfa, making her want to do whatever it took to wipe away the fear and restore the peace that had existed just moments before.

Charlotte’s brow furrowed as confusion shifted into concern. “But I don't feel that way at all.” she said, her voice soft but earnest. “Our relationship has been building for years. We’ve shared so much, and this feels like the next step for us.”

Engfa bit her lip, a wave of doubt still clouding her thoughts despite Charlotte’s reassurance. She understood Charlotte didn’t feel rushed, but the uncertainty still lingered within her. “I know you don’t feel rushed,” she began, her voice hesitant, “but... I’ve just been thinking. I don’t want to be the one to make you feel like you have to do something, especially since I'd be your first experience with a woman. I don’t want to overwhelm you.”

Charlotte shook her head gently, her expression softening as the concern in her eyes melted into understanding. She reached up, her hands cupping Engfa’s face, her touch gentle but firm. Engfa instinctively closed her eyes, leaning into Charlotte’s warmth, the soft pressure of her hand grounding her in the moment. But then, Charlotte spoke, her voice steady and filled with sincerity.  

“Bee, listen to me when I say this. I’m not being pressured, I promise. I want this. I want you. I’ve wanted you for so long. This isn’t just about the physical stuff; it’s about us. It’s always been about us.”  

Engfa slowly opened her eyes, drawn in by the depth of Charlotte’s gaze. She studied her face carefully, searching for any flicker of doubt, but all she found was pure love, certainty, and a trust that filled her chest with warmth. The tightness that had been constricting her heart began to ease, and she let out a soft breath, one she hadn’t realized she’d been holding.  

“Okay,” Engfa whispered, her voice soft, but filled with warmth. “But if you ever feel uncomfortable or unsure, you have to promise to tell me. No matter what, I need to know.”  

She reached out, her hand gently taking one of Charlotte’s, pressing a soft kiss to her palm. Her other hand covered the one still resting on her cheek, a gesture of reassurance, a promise of her own.

Charlotte smiled, her relief flooding through her, as she reached up to cup Engfa’s face once more, her thumb brushing gently over her skin. “I promise, P’Fa. Communication is key, right? We can figure this out together.”  

The promise hung in the air between them, a quiet understanding that felt solid and reassuring. Engfa held Charlotte’s hands, their fingers intertwining, a pact sealed silently between them—to be open, to be honest, and to navigate whatever came together.  

“Together,” Engfa echoed softly, the word imbued with a quiet strength that made her heart flutter. A smile tugged at her lips, breaking the seriousness of the moment, and the tension in the room seemed to dissolve, replaced by an overwhelming sense of peace.  

With that, Engfa leaned in, pressing a gentle kiss to Charlotte’s forehead. She lingered there for a moment, feeling the warmth of Charlotte’s skin beneath her lips, grounding herself in the deep connection they shared. The rush of emotions—love, care, desire—washed over her, and for the first time in what felt like forever, Engfa felt a peaceful calm. They didn’t have all the answers, but they were navigating this journey together, one step at a time.

Chapter Text

The studio was buzzing with excitement as Boss gave final instructions for Engfa and Charlotte’s first official TikTok Live as a confirmed couple. The energy in the room was electric, and everyone could sense that this wasn’t just another social media appearance. The tension between Engfa and Charlotte was undeniable, the kind of tension that crackled in the air and made it hard for anyone to focus.

Engfa stood close to Charlotte, her fingers lightly grazing Charlotte’s arm as they waited for the camera to start rolling. It was supposed to be casual—a fun, lighthearted live for the fans—but every slight touch, every glance they shared seemed to linger just a little too long.

When the camera finally clicked on, the two smiled warmly at the screen, waving at the flood of comments that immediately started pouring in. “Hello, everyone!” Charlotte greeted, her voice steady despite the butterflies in her stomach. “We’re so excited to be here!”

Engfa nodded, her hand brushing Charlotte’s waist ever so subtly as she shifted closer. “We’ve been looking forward to this,” she added, her gaze drifting momentarily to Charlotte’s lips before she quickly looked away, but the heat between them remained.

The comments were blowing up as fans noticed the small but meaningful interactions between them.

"OMG, they’re so cute together!"
"Did you see that look Engfa gave her?!"
"The tension is unreal!"

Charlotte could feel Engfa’s touch again—this time lingering on the small of her back. She bit her lip, trying to stay focused, but it was nearly impossible with Engfa so close. She could feel the heat building between them, a heat that had nothing to do with the studio lights.

As they answered fan questions, Engfa and Charlotte exchanged playful banter, but every so often, one of them would get distracted. Engfa’s gaze would slip to Charlotte’s lips mid-sentence, her pupils darkening, and Charlotte’s hand would unconsciously brush against Engfa’s arm, sending jolts of electricity through her body.

At one point, Engfa leaned in to whisper something into Charlotte’s ear, her lips grazing the edge of her earlobe. The action was so innocent, but the effect was anything but. Charlotte’s breath hitched, her pulse quickening as she quickly glanced at Engfa, their eyes locking for a beat too long.

The comments went wild.

"Did they just—"
"That look!!!"

Charlotte cleared her throat, trying to pull herself back to the live stream. “Uh, so yeah... we, um, have some really exciting things coming up soon,” she managed, her voice coming out breathless, the words slipping from her lips with more effort than she’d intended.

Engfa chuckled softly, her hand gently squeezing Charlotte’s side before she pulled back slightly. “Yep, lots of fun surprises. Right, Char?” Her voice was low, teasing, and Charlotte swore her heart skipped a beat at the sound.

“Y-Yeah,” Charlotte stammered, her cheeks flushing. “Definitely.”

The fans could feel the palpable tension, the way Engfa and Charlotte’s interactions had grown more heated by the second. Every small touch, every lingering glance, felt like a promise of something more. The anticipation hung in the air, thick and suffocating.

As the live went on, Charlotte found herself stealing glances at Engfa’s lips, her mind wandering back to the nights they’d spent together, how close they were without ever crossing that line. But now... now there was an undeniable pull between them, one that was getting harder and harder to resist. The line between professional and personal was blurring, and Charlotte was painfully aware of every inch of Engfa’s proximity.

Finally, as they wrapped up the live stream, Engfa reached out, cupping Charlotte’s cheek with the faintest of touches. “Thanks for watching, everyone,” Engfa said, her voice soft but steady, her thumb brushing Charlotte’s skin as though she were trying to memorize the feeling of it. “We’ll see you soon.”

They both waved at the camera, but the moment the live ended and the camera clicked off, they found themselves locked in a gaze, neither moving for a few heart-pounding seconds. The world outside the screen ceased to exist for a moment.

Charlotte smiled softly, her voice barely above a whisper. “You’re killing me, Engfa.”

Engfa’s eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and desire, her breath shallow. “You’re not making this any easier, you know.” Her words dripped with unspoken promise, and the tension between them was palpable, thick as velvet.

They shared a quiet laugh, the tension between them still thick, but there was something else in the air now too—an unspoken understanding that they were both ready, and this time, neither was holding back. They exchanged one last heated glance, silently acknowledging how much they both wanted what had been building between them.

As they left the studio, hands intertwined, their fingers brushed against each other with every step, and they both tried desperately to suppress the rush of anticipation that surged within them. They knew things were about to get even more interesting between them.

But just as they reached the door, it swung open abruptly, and Boss walked in, clipboard in hand.

The tension in the room had barely dissipated. Engfa and Charlotte instantly pulled apart, the electricity between them hanging in the air like a thin veil. Both of them quickly tried to regain composure, but Charlotte’s heart was still racing from the moments they’d shared. She fiddled with her shirt, feeling the heat still lingering on her skin, while Engfa raked a hand through her hair, trying to look casual despite the obvious flutter in her chest.

Boss’s knowing smirk didn’t help. “Well, you two are certainly keeping things... interesting,” he remarked, clearly aware of the chemistry crackling between them. Charlotte avoided his gaze, trying to focus on staying professional, but she couldn’t forget the conversation she'd had with him not too long ago.

"Just, uh... finishing up. Anything else you need from us?" Engfa asked, her voice betraying a hint of nervousness.

Boss raised an eyebrow, his smirk growing wider. “Nope, just wanted to check in. Looks like you’ve got everything under control.” With a wink, he turned and left the room, leaving the air still thick with the tension he’d just amplified.

Charlotte felt her face flush, her chest tight with the weight of Boss’s words that echoed in her mind. His voice was sharp, accusing, as if their relationship had been nothing more than a transaction. “You promised me six more years of Englot’s success, Charlotte. six years. You screw this up, and you’re not just ruining your careers—you’re ruining mine.”

The pressure from that conversation still lingered, a constant reminder that there was more at play than just their feelings for each other. It wasn’t just about their connection—it was about profit. She had never told Engfa about the conversation, not wanting her to feel like she was just a product, a tool to bring in revenue. She never wanted Engfa to feel like her worth was measured by how much money she made for the company, but Charlotte couldn’t shake the nagging fear that Boss was right. He was watching, always watching, and if they messed up… there would be consequences.

As soon as Boss left, the air in the room seemed to settle, but Charlotte’s mood had shifted. The weight of the conversation pressed on her chest, and she could feel it in every fiber of her being. She glanced at Engfa, who was still standing beside her, her eyes searching Charlotte’s face, sensing the change in her energy.

Engfa tilted her head slightly, concern flickering in her eyes. “Hey... what’s going on? You okay?”

Charlotte hesitated, unsure of how to answer. She didn’t want to lie, but she also didn’t want to bring the weight of her conversation with Boss into their space. After a beat, she sighed, running a hand through her hair. “It’s nothing, really. Just... work stuff.” She smiled weakly, trying to dismiss it, but Engfa wasn’t buying it.

“You sure?” Engfa’s voice softened, her hand finding Charlotte’s arm, the touch grounding her.

Charlotte met her gaze, her heart thumping painfully in her chest. She knew Engfa could sense something was off, but she didn’t want to make things harder than they already were. Finally, she exhaled, a small smile tugging at the corner of her lips. “It’s... just a little complicated with Papa, that’s all. Don’t worry about it.”

Engfa’s expression softened, her thumb brushing over Charlotte’s wrist. “If it’s bothering you, you can talk to me, you know that, right?”

Charlotte nodded, swallowing the lump in her throat. “I know. I just don’t want to bring it up right now. I don’t want to make things weird between us, especially not with all the other stuff going on.”

The unspoken understanding between them hung in the air. Engfa nodded, though there was still a flicker of concern in her eyes. “Alright. But if you ever want to talk, I’m here.”

Charlotte gave a small nod, appreciating the comfort in Engfa’s words. She forced a smile, trying to push the worry away, but the lingering tension remained. Despite her efforts, it was impossible to ignore the magnetic pull between them.

Engfa’s gaze darkened for a moment, her lips curving into a subtle smirk. She stepped closer, her hand resting lightly on Charlotte’s waist, the electricity between them crackling again. “You know, we  should probably... get out of here,” she said, her voice low and teasing.

Charlotte’s breath caught in her throat, the familiar heat flooding her body once again. She met Engfa’s gaze, her pulse racing, and for a split second, it felt like everything in the world had narrowed down to just the two of them. The space between them felt charged, crackling with anticipation, and it was almost impossible to ignore.

“Yeah,” Charlotte murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. “Definitely.”

Their bodies were so close now, the tension between them building once again. Charlotte could feel Engfa's walls crumbling, the pressure mounting. She could sense that Engfa was just as ready as she was. Neither of them could deny what was between them anymore.

And as they shared one last lingering look, both of them knew that it was only a matter of time before the tension would finally break.

Chapter Text

Charlotte had spent the entire day in a whirlwind of excitement and nerves. Tonight was the night she had been dreaming about, and she wanted everything to be perfect. As the sun began to set, she lit candles around her living room, the soft flicker of the flames casting a warm glow that set the mood. She had chosen a romantic movie to play softly in the background, something sweet and sentimental that mirrored her feelings for Engfa.

Heidi had been her partner in crime throughout the day, arriving bright and early to help Charlotte get ready. The two of them rummaged through her closet, and Charlotte could barely contain her giggles as Heidi held up various dresses, each more outrageous than the last. Finally, they settled on a stunning little number that hugged Charlotte’s curves perfectly.

“This one,” Heidi declared with a wink, holding it up as if it were the crown jewels. “It’s easy to take off.”

Charlotte blushed, laughter spilling from her lips. “Heidi! You’re terrible!” she said, though she couldn’t help but feel excited about the suggestion. The idea of the dress slipping off, revealing the new lingerie she had picked out—also with Heidi’s help—sent butterflies swirling in her stomach.

“Trust me,” Heidi said, her tone serious for a moment. “You want to make this night unforgettable. You’re both ready for this, and you deserve to enjoy every moment.”

With that pep talk, Charlotte took a deep breath and slipped into the dress, the soft fabric feeling luxurious against her skin. Heidi worked her magic, styling Charlotte's hair in soft waves and applying just the right amount of makeup to highlight her features without overdoing it. Charlotte admired herself in the mirror, her heart racing at the reflection staring back.

“Wow, you look amazing!” Heidi exclaimed, her eyes shining with pride. “Engfa is going to be blown away.”

“Thanks, Heidi,” Charlotte said, her voice barely above a whisper. “I just hope I don’t mess this up.”

“You won’t,” Heidi reassured her. “Just be yourself. Engfa loves you for who you are, and this is about both of you enjoying each other. Just remember to breathe.”

As the evening approached, Charlotte felt a mixture of excitement and apprehension. She lit the last candle, watching the flame dance, and took a moment to center herself.

Finally, there was a knock at the door, and Charlotte’s heart leaped into her throat. She opened it to find Engfa standing there, a beautiful bouquet of orchids in hand, her face lighting up at the sight of Charlotte.

“Wow,” Engfa breathed, taking in the candlelit atmosphere and the beautiful dress. “You look stunning.”

“Thank you!” Charlotte replied, trying to hide her nervousness as she ushered Engfa inside. She took the bouquet, inhaling the sweet scent as a smile spread across her face. “I have dinner ready and a movie for us to watch.”

Engfa’s eyes sparkled with delight. “This is so romantic, Charlotte. You didn’t have to go through all this trouble.”

Charlotte shrugged, a shy smile on her lips. “I wanted it to be special. For us.”

As they settled on the couch, the flickering candlelight surrounding them, Charlotte could feel the tension building in the air. With Engfa beside her, the world outside faded away, leaving just the two of them in their own little bubble. They laughed and talked, enjoying the movie, but Charlotte’s mind kept drifting back to what lay ahead.

She felt ready; she felt excited. Tonight was the night they would take that next step together, and with Engfa by her side, she knew it would be everything she had hoped for.

The soft glow of the candles flickered in the dim light of the living room, casting playful shadows as Engfa settled into the couch, her arm draped casually over the back. Charlotte nestled against her side, feeling the warmth radiating from Engfa's body, the comforting presence of her girlfriend wrapping around her like a soft blanket.

For a while, Engfa was engrossed in the movie, but Charlotte found her attention drifting away from the screen. Instead, she couldn’t help but steal glances at Engfa, admiring the way the candlelight danced across her features, highlighting the curve of her jaw and the soft curve of her lips. Engfa’s eyes were focused on the film, but Charlotte was captivated by the serene expression on her face, the way she seemed so at ease in this moment.

Gathering her courage, Charlotte gently reached up, brushing her fingertips along Engfa’s cheek, guiding her face to turn towards her. Engfa blinked, momentarily startled, before a warm smile spread across her face, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.

“What’s on your mind?” Engfa asked softly, her voice laced with warmth and affection.

Charlotte didn’t answer with words. Instead, she closed the distance between them, capturing Engfa’s lips in a tender kiss. It was soft at first, a gentle exploration, but as Charlotte leaned in closer, her heart racing, the kiss deepened. Engfa responded instantly, her lips moving against Charlotte's with a sweetness that sent shivers down her spine.

The kiss was electric, filled with unspoken emotions and promises. Charlotte could feel the world around them fade away, the only sound in the room was the soft hum of the movie still playing in the background. Time seemed to stand still as they melted into each other, the chemistry between them undeniable.

When they finally pulled apart, both girls breathed heavily, their foreheads resting against each other. Charlotte’s cheeks flushed, a mix of exhilaration and nervousness coursing through her. Engfa looked at her with a softness that made Charlotte’s heart swell.

“Wow,” Engfa breathed, her voice barely above a whisper. “That was… nice.”

Charlotte smiled, biting her lip as she tried to hide her giddiness. “Nice? Just nice?” she teased, trying to lighten the moment, though her heart raced at the thought of what they were about to share.

Engfa chuckled, shaking her head playfully. “Okay, it was more than nice. It was… perfect.”

“Good,” Charlotte replied, her eyes sparkling with mischief. “Because I was hoping for a little more than just nice tonight.”

Engfa’s expression turned serious, a flicker of uncertainty passing over her features. “Are you sure about this?”

Charlotte took a deep breath, steadying herself. “I’m sure, Engfa. I’ve thought about this a lot. I want to be with you, fully. I’m ready for this.”

Engfa’s gaze softened, and she nodded slowly, relief washing over her. “Okay. Just promise me we’ll take our time and communicate. I want this to be special for both of us.”

Charlotte beamed, her heart swelling with happiness. “Of course. I want that too.”

They shared another kiss, this one slower and more deliberate, as the movie played on in the background. The room was filled with warmth, not just from the flickering candles but from the love that radiated between them. It was a moment they would always remember, a moment that marked the beginning of something beautifully intimate and new.

As the kiss deepened, Engfa felt a surge of desire coursing through her. She gently nudged Charlotte backward, guiding her to lay back on the couch, their bodies still intertwined. The moment was intoxicating, the world outside fading into a blur as they surrendered to the warmth and intimacy they had built together.

Charlotte’s heart raced as she settled against the soft cushions, the soft fabric of the couch cradling her. Engfa hovered above her, their lips brushing together in a tantalizing dance, sending shivers down Charlotte’s spine. Engfa’s hands found their way to Charlotte’s sides, fingers gently exploring the fabric of her dress, tracing the delicate seams as she savored the feel of her girlfriend beneath her.

“Fa-ah” Charlotte breathed, her voice a mix of anticipation and vulnerability. The warmth of the room wrapped around them, heightening her senses as Engfa’s weight settled against her. She could feel Engfa’s heart beating in rhythm with her own, a reminder that they were both equally invested in this moment.

Engfa pulled back slightly, searching Charlotte’s eyes for any sign of hesitation. “Are you okay?” she asked softly, her voice barely above a whisper, concern etched on her features.

Charlotte nodded, her breath hitching as she smiled up at Engfa. “I’m more than okay,” she assured, her voice steady. “I want this, I want you.”

With that affirmation, Engfa leaned back down, their lips reconnecting in a heated kiss that ignited a fire within both of them. Charlotte wrapped her arms around Engfa’s neck, pulling her closer, losing herself in the taste of her lips. Engfa’s hands explored Charlotte’s waist, fingers dancing over the fabric of her dress, teasingly inching upward.

The kiss deepened, growing more passionate as Engfa pressed her body against Charlotte’s. The intensity of the moment filled the air around them, charged with electricity and a sense of urgency. Charlotte’s fingers tangled in Engfa’s hair, her heart pounding as she surrendered to the bliss of their closeness.

Engfa’s hands moved with a delicate reverence, caressing Charlotte’s sides, fingers dancing along her skin just beneath the hem of her dress. Each touch ignited a new wave of warmth within Charlotte, drawing soft gasps from her lips that mingled with Engfa’s kisses.

Chapter Text

Charlotte stepped into the café, the warmth of the bustling morning crowd wrapping around her like a familiar hug. The scent of freshly brewed coffee and the soft hum of conversations filled the air, grounding her in the comfort of the space. Her heart still fluttered from the intimate moments she’d shared with Engfa that morning—each memory lingering like a sweet, private secret. She spotted her friends at a corner table, their smiles lighting up the room in a way only true friendship could.

“Heidi!” she called out, feeling the familiar energy of her friends tugging her toward them. Heidi, ever the enthusiastic one, waved her over, her hand a blur of excitement.

“Charlotte!” Heidi's voice carried over the chatter, her wide grin a beacon in the cozy café. She waved her over enthusiastically, almost spilling her latte in the process. “You’re late!”

“Hey, guys!” Charlotte slid into the seat next to Meena, who immediately gave her a mischievous look. Meena’s eyes sparkled with curiosity, clearly itching to know all the juicy details.

“So, how did it go with Engfa?” Aoom asked, leaning forward, her tone low and conspiratorial. She was practically holding her breath, eager for a hint of the scandalous secret Charlotte might be harboring.

Charlotte’s cheeks warmed at the thought of the morning's events. “It was… amazing,” she said softly, her smile growing at the memories that flooded her mind. “We had such a great time together.”

“And?” Heidi pressed, her eyes twinkling with mischief. “Did she like the outfit?”

Charlotte bit her lip, pretending to consider the question for a moment before leaning back in her chair with a self-satisfied grin. “Well, most of the compliments came after she took it off me,” she said, her voice playful, but laced with a quiet smugness that couldn’t be ignored.

Heidi’s eyes lit up as she immediately raised her hand for a high five. “The Audi really has no brakes!” she exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear.

Charlotte groaned, though she couldn’t help but laugh as she slapped Heidi’s hand. “You’re impossible,” she said, her cheeks burning with a mix of embarrassment and amusement.

“Impossible or just calling it like I see it?” Heidi teased, wiggling her eyebrows. “Seriously, girl, I’m proud of you. That’s the energy we like to see!”

Meena raised an eyebrow and let out a low whistle, her grin growing more playful by the second. “You two probably didn’t waste any time, huh?”

Charlotte’s face flushed, as her eyes dropped to the table, suddenly finding the napkin in front of her fascinating, Heidi jumped in, laughing. “We all saw that live! After all that tension Charlotte! No way you waited more than five minutes before it happened!”

Charlotte straightened up, crossing her arms and trying to defend herself. “We were not that... eager, okay? It was just... a natural progression of the night.”

Aoom raised an eyebrow, clearly unconvinced. “Natural progression? Uh-huh. Sure, I’m sure that’s what happened.”

Meena snorted, giving Charlotte a teasing grin. “Come on, girl, you’ve been thinking about this for so long. You really expect us to believe you didn’t totally jump her?”

Charlotte sighed dramatically, giving in with a smile. “Okay, okay, fine! Maybe I was a little... eager, but it wasn’t that early! We were still on the date for a while before—”

“Ha! A while!” Heidi interrupted, her voice thick with laughter.  “You’re telling us you didn’t pounce on her the second you sat down?”

Charlotte rolled her eyes but couldn’t stop smiling. “Okay, okay! Maybe not the second, but it wasn’t like I couldn’t wait. We had a great time, and it felt right.”

Aoom arched an eyebrow and grinned mischievously. “I'm sure it did.”

Charlotte threw her hands up in surrender, laughing. “Fine! You all win, I’m just a horny sex addict who can't get enough of her super hot girlfriend!” she declared dramatically, throwing her head back in mock exasperation. "uuuggghh, she's sooooo damn sexy!"

Heidi burst out laughing. “Finally! Took you long enough to admit it.”

Aoom’s eyes narrowed playfully, and she pointed at Charlotte. “You have a hickey behind your ear,” she said, her voice dripping with teasing amusement.

Charlotte froze, reaching up to touch her ear, her face turning crimson. “What? No way! I thought I covered them all!” she exclaimed, her voice rising in panic.

“Oh, honey, how many did you have to cover?” Meena asked, unable to contain her laughter.

Charlotte buried her face in her hands, laughing along with her friends, feeling a mix of mortification and delight. “It’s not funny!” she protested, but the giggles escaping her made it clear she was enjoying the teasing.

“Come on, Charlotte,” Aoom said, leaning back in her chair, “you’ve been waiting for this moment for so long. You should wear those hickeys with pride!”

"Yeah! I'm sure P'Fa spent all night marking her territory, don't let her hard work go to waste." Meena added with a laugh, nudging Charlotte playfully.

Charlotte rolled her eyes, but the smile on her face betrayed her amusement. “Okay, okay! Maybe I’ll just embrace it,” she said, deciding to join in the fun. “But you guys have to promise not to mention it to anyone!”

“Deal!” Heidi said, raising her glass for a toast. “To Charlotte and Engfa, and the hickeys of love!”

The table erupted in laughter as their glasses clinked together, the sound of friendship and joy echoing through the café. For the next hour, they swapped stories, jokes, and more teasing, each moment reminding Charlotte just how lucky she was to be surrounded by such supportive friends.

As the brunch continued, Charlotte couldn’t help but feel a deep sense of contentment. Her friends’ laughter was the perfect backdrop to her growing connection with Engfa, and as they chatted away, she felt a sense of peace settle over her. Whatever came next in her relationship with Engfa, Charlotte was ready. With her friends by her side and her heart full of excitement, the future looked bright.

As Engfa stepped into her apartment after a long day at work, she was greeted by a cacophony of noise. POP! POP! Confetti exploded in the air, showering her in a colorful rain as party blowers shrieked in chorus.

“CONGRATS ON THE SEX!” P’Daad and Nudee shouted in unison, their faces beaming with mischief and excitement.

Engfa’s eyes widened in shock, her cheeks instantly flushing a deep shade of crimson. “Oh my god!” she squeaked, her hands flying up to cover her face as laughter echoed around her. “That’s it, I’m changing the locks!”

P’Daad, wearing an exaggerated grin, waved the keys in front of her like a trophy. “Not a chance! You should be proud! This is a celebration!”

Nudee chimed in, trying to contain her laughter. “Seriously, Engfa! We had to do something after hearing all the gossip from Heidi! We couldn’t just let this go without a party!”

Engfa felt a mix of embarrassment and amusement as she tried to peek through her fingers. The confetti sparkled in the light, adding to the hilarity of the moment. “You guys are ridiculous!” she exclaimed, though she couldn’t help but smile.

“You love it!” P’Daad teased, throwing more confetti into the air. “This is the first step in celebrating your blossoming sex life! I figured you'd be closed for business for good by the time you got out of MGI.”

Nudee stepped forward, putting an arm around Engfa’s shoulders. “Seriously, though, we’re just so happy for you. You finally took that leap! Now let’s celebrate your new adventure together!”

Engfa sighed, still feeling a blush creep across her cheeks. “I appreciate the support, but did you really have to do all this?” she asked, motioning to the colorful chaos around her.

“Absolutely!” P’Daad said, placing a party hat on Engfa’s head. “You’re our sister, and we want to celebrate every milestone. Besides, we need to hear all the juicy details!”

Engfa groaned playfully, her face still hidden behind her hands. “No details! And can we please clean up this mess first?”

“Not until you join us for cake!” Nudee exclaimed, pulling Engfa toward the kitchen. “Come on, let’s eat and chat. You can’t hide from us!”

As they entered the kitchen, Engfa was shocked to see a cake sitting proudly on the counter. She blinked at it in disbelief. “Wait, you guys actually got cake for this?”

The cake sat there, innocently enough, but the words written across the top in bold, edible letters made Engfa freeze. “YOU EARNED THE TOP SPOT!”

Her eyes widened as she read the cake. Her face immediately flushed even deeper, and she felt her stomach drop. She wasn’t the top last night—though she wasn’t about to admit that out loud. Instead, she cleared her throat awkwardly and tried to cover her embarrassment with a chuckle.

“Okay, okay, you two are crazy,” she said, shaking her head as she glanced at the cake. “Seriously, this is a bit much, even for you.”

P'Daad grinned, clearly proud of herself. “We had to celebrate somehow!”

Nudee laughed, reaching for a slice of cake. “Come on, Engfa, it’s all in good fun. You deserve to be celebrated!”

Engfa shook her head, still smiling despite herself. “I swear, you two are wild.”

With that, the party continued, but Engfa felt the last of her embarrassment fade away. Surrounded by laughter and love, she couldn’t help but feel grateful for their support, even if it came with a side of madness.

Chapter Text

Engfa’s eyes immediately dropped to Charlotte’s outfit, and she froze for a moment, her gaze lingering on Charlotte’s long legs before flicking back up to her face. A mix of surprise and something much more intense flashed across her expression.

Charlotte’s cheeks were already flushed as Engfa’s fingers curled around her wrist, pulling her firmly into the apartment. The door clicked shut behind them, but Charlotte barely noticed the sound. Her focus was entirely on the intensity of Engfa’s dark eyes as they swept over her. The heat in that gaze sent a thrill through her, and Charlotte bit her lip, her pulse quickening.

“Nu, what are you wearing?” Engfa’s voice was low, a blend of scolding and incredulity, though her gaze betrayed just how much she appreciated the outfit. “What if someone saw you like this?”

Charlotte glanced down at the too-short skirt she’d chosen, suddenly feeling both bold and shy under Engfa’s scrutiny. A mischievous smirk tugged at her lips as she lifted her chin, summoning the confidence that seemed to come out of nowhere these days.

“I wanted to look good for Daddy,” she teased, her voice sweet and deliberate, knowing exactly what those words would do to Engfa.

Engfa froze for a heartbeat, her eyes narrowing slightly as the corners of her mouth twitched. “Charlotte,” she said, her tone carrying a warning that only added to the thrill.

The room seemed to heat up, and Charlotte felt her heart race even faster. What was happening to her? When had she become this bold? A part of her wanted to laugh at how brazen she’d become, but the other part—the part entirely consumed by Engfa—relished it.

Where was the shy, reserved woman she used to be? The one who would’ve blushed at just a compliment? Now, here she was, intentionally driving Engfa wild, and the power of it was intoxicating.

The truth was undeniable: she was addicted. Addicted to the way Engfa’s gaze softened when they were alone. Addicted to the way her touch lingered, how her kisses left Charlotte breathless and wanting more. Engfa had this way of making her feel fearless, like she could say or do anything and still be adored.

“You’re impossible,” Engfa murmured, taking a step closer, her hands finding Charlotte’s waist. Her fingers slid around to her back, pulling her just close enough to make Charlotte’s breath hitch.

“And you like it,” Charlotte countered, her voice barely above a whisper. She couldn’t help but smile as Engfa’s grip tightened ever so slightly, as if to confirm the truth of her words.

“I really should punish you for this,” Engfa said, her lips quirking into a smirk that sent shivers down Charlotte’s spine.

Charlotte tilted her head, meeting Engfa’s gaze with playful defiance, though her voice betrayed a hint of nervous excitement. “Maybe I’d like that.”

As Engfa’s smirk deepened, Charlotte felt the last of her reservations dissolve. Whatever had happened to her, whatever this new boldness was, she didn’t want it to stop. Engfa brought out a side of her she never knew existed—a side she never wanted to lose.

And as Engfa leaned in, her lips brushing Charlotte’s ear, Charlotte knew one thing for certain: she was all in.

Charlotte's laughter echoed through the apartment. As Engfa, with effortless strength, swept Charlotte off her feet, holding her securely as she looped her arms around Engfa's neck. "You're so dramatic," Charlotte teased, her voice soft with affection. Engfa grinned, carrying her across the room with ease before gently settling her down on the couch.  Engfa followed, lying down beside her, then shifting to rest her weight partially on top of her. Charlotte's cheeks flushed under Engfa's intense gaze.

Engfa's lips latched onto Charlotte's neck, her movements slow and deliberate, leaving no doubt about her intentions. The mark she was leaving wasn't just a hickey- it was a bold, possessive claim, a silent warning to anyone else that Charlotte belonged to her. Her hand slipping under the hem of the skirt with a soft, deliberate motion.Her fingers traced lazy circles as they traveled higher. Charlotte shifted slightly, her lips curving into a devilish smirk as she glanced up at Engfa. 

Engfa's hand continued its slow circles along Charlotte's thigh, but she froze when her fingers brushed against something unexpected— or rather the lack of something. She pulled back slightly, her brow furrowing as realization dawned.

She gasped pushing the skirt the rest of the way up. "Nu where are your underwear?" The question was rhetorical; she knew damn well the woman before her had planned for things to go this way.

Charlotte’s eyes widened, her cheeks turning a soft shade of pink as she let out a small, nervous laugh. “Oh,” she said softly, offering a sultry smile. “Oops. I must have forgotten to put them on.”

Engfa let out a low growl, her lips twitching into a smirk as she shook her head. “Unbelievable,” she muttered, her voice full of desire despite the mock irritation.

Before Charlotte could respond, she leaned down, capturing Charlotte's lips in a passionate kiss. Her fingertips resuming their maddening dance along Charlotte's inner thigh.

Engfa's touch ignited a fire within Charlotte, her body arching with anticipation. "Fah..." She breathed, desperation clear in her voice as her nails dug into Engfa's shoulders.

Engfa looked up, her eyes locked onto Charlotte's as she slowly slid two fingers into Charlotte, her thumb circling Charlotte's clit.

"Oh, fuck...Engfa..." Charlotte moaned her hips moving rhythmically as she rode Engfa's fingers.

Engfa froze all movement, her expression fierce. “Who?” she asked softly, her lips still inches from Charlotte’s.

Charlotte’s eyes panicked for just a moment, her cheeks flushing as she realized the unintended slip. “… Daddy,” she corrected herself, her voice softening, a little embarrassed. “Please, don’t stop, Daddy!”

Engfa continued her ministrations, watching as Charlotte's eyes fluttered shut her mouth opening in a silent O as she worked her hips with increasing fervor.

Charlotte arched her back as Engfa curled her fingers upward, hitting that perfect spot inside her.

Engfa felt a surge of power watching Charlotte unravel beneath her touch. She increased the pressure on Charlotte's clit, needing to see her fall apart. "Open your eyes," Engfa commanded.

Charlotte opened her eyes, her lips parted as she met Engfa's heated gaze. She rolled her hips and moaned, "please...Don't stop."

Engfa's breath hitched as Charlotte raked her nails down Engfa's neck, leaving pink trails behind.

"You're so beautiful like this." Engfa rasped, cupping Charlotte's breast roughly through the thin fabric of her blouse.

Engfa's touch lit a fire within Charlotte, and she squirmed under it's intensity.

Engfa leaned in, capturing Charlotte's mouth in a searing kiss. Their tongues danced together as they explored each other's mouths hungrily.

Charlotte moaned into Engfa's mouth, her hips bucking against Engfa's hand, chasing the orgasm that was so close.

Without warning Engfa pulled her hands away, sitting up abruptly, her playful smirk replaced by a mock serious expression.

Charlotte blinked, startled by the sudden shift, her hand instinctively reaching out to Engfa as if to pull her back. "Wha- why?" Charlotte stuttered eyes frantic.

Engfa's mock serious expression lasted only for a moment before she leaned back in, her lips crashing down on Charlotte's in a passionate kiss. As their mouths moved together, Charlotte's body began to stir, her hips instinctively trying to grind against Engfa's thigh, seeking any kind of friction to alleviate the building tension inside her.

But Engfa was ready for her. As Charlotte's hips started to move, Engfa's hand shot out, grasping Charlotte's hips and holding her firmly in place. Charlotte's eyes fluttered open, a look of frustration and desire mingling on her face as she tried to wriggle free, but Engfa's grip was unyielding.

Engfa's kiss deepened, her tongue probing the depths of Charlotte's mouth as she held her captive. Charlotte's hands grasped at Engfa's arms, trying to pull her closer, but Engfa's hand on her hips kept her pinned in place.

As they kissed, Engfa slowly began to slide off the couch, her body gliding down Charlotte's until she was kneeling on the floor. Charlotte's eyes never left Engfa's face, her gaze burning with desire as Engfa's hands trailed up her legs, pushing her skirt up around her waist.

Charlotte's hips arched up, her breath catching in her throat as Engfa's fingers brushed against her sensitive skin.

With a deft touch, Engfa parted Charlotte's legs, her mouth trailing down Charlotte's stomach, leaving a path of kisses in its wake. Engfa's lips finally reached their destination, and she dipped her head, her tongue darting out to taste Charlotte's arousal.

Charlotte's eyes went wide, her hands grasping at the couch cushions as Engfa's mouth worked its magic. As Charlotte's moans grew louder, her hips bucking up to meet Engfa's tongue, Engfa knew she was close. She could feel the tension building inside Charlotte, the muscles tightening as she prepared to cum.

But just as Charlotte was about to reach the edge, Engfa pulled back, her mouth leaving Charlotte's skin. Charlotte's eyes snapped open, a look of frustration on her face as she gazed down at Engfa, who was sitting back on her heels, a sly smile spreading across her face.

Charlotte whimpered as Engfa withdrew her touch completely and stood. Charlotte’s expression shifted, a mix of surprise and complete disbelief crossing her features "No- where are you going?" she asked, confusion battling with arousal in her voice, though she was already moving to sit up.

As Engfa stood in front of Charlotte, her eyes softened with a mixture of affection and desire. She reached out, her hand gently resting on Charlotte’s face, her fingers rubbing small, soothing circles on Charlotte’s cheek. Their eyes locked, neither one breaking the connection, as Charlotte’s breathing grew shallow, drawn to the moment.

"It's late. Go take a shower and get ready for bed, you have a long day tomorrow."

Without breaking their gaze, Charlotte turned her head slightly, her lips curling into a playful smirk before she gently took Engfa's thumb into her mouth, sucking it softly. Engfa let out a quiet sigh, a mix of surprise and longing, her hand trembling just a little at the intimacy of the moment. She slowly pulled her thumb out, her eyes dark with emotion.  

Charlotte’s voice was barely above a whisper, a breathy, pleading tone to it. “Daddy, please…”  

Engfa’s heart skipped a beat as she stood frozen, her thumb grazing Charlotte’s lips as she leaned in close, their faces inches apart. The tension between them was palpable, Engfa softly ran her thumb over Charlotte’s bottom lip, her voice low and commanding. “Don't make me say it again,” she murmured, her eyes never leaving Charlotte’s. “Shower. Now.”  

Charlotte’s breath hitched, her lips slightly parted as she stared into Engfa’s eyes, a mix of reluctance and submission in her gaze. She bit her lip, holding the desire inside for just a moment before nodding slowly. “Yes Daddy,” she whispered, her voice hushed with anticipation. 

With a final, lingering glance, Charlotte turned and slowly walked toward the shower, the heat between them still thick in the air. Engfa’s eyes followed her, her body still trembling slightly from the intensity of the moment, knowing they had only just begun to explore the depth of their connection.

Chapter Text

As they set up for their TikTok Live, Engfa adjusted her phone on the tripod, glancing at Charlotte, who was perched cross-legged on the couch. Charlotte’s arms were folded, her lips pursed into an exaggerated pout that could rival a toddler’s tantrum. She tapped her phone to adjust the angle, then turned her attention to Charlotte with a teasing grin.

"Okay, what’s with the pout?" Engfa asked, her tone light but curious.

Charlotte let out an overdramatic huff, her bottom lip jutting out further. "You know exactly what's wrong," Charlotte said, her voice laced with faux upset. "You worked me up and left me hanging...TWICE! And then, to make matters worse, you were gone when I woke up this morning. It's like you don't even love me"

Engfa burst out laughing, walking over to sit beside her. "Oh, come on. Don’t be so dramatic, I had an early meeting, and you knew I was coming over to do this live." she teased, leaning closer until their shoulders bumped.

Engfa smirked knowingly. "And it's called edging, it was your punishment," she replied, her voice dropping to a lower, more deliberate tone. "You wore that skirt in public, Charlotte. What if someone else saw you like that?"

Charlotte’s face flushed instantly, her fingers nervously fidgeting with the hem of her shirt as she avoided Engfa’s intense stare. "I-I don’t know," she stammered, looking anywhere but at Engfa. "It wasn’t that bad."

"You weren't even wearing underwear, Nu," Engfa replied, her tone serious now, and there was an edge to it that made Charlotte’s heart race. "You’re mine, and I don’t like the idea of someone else seeing you like that."

“Hi, everyone!” Engfa greeted, her energy lighting up the room. “We have a surprise for you today—Charlotte and I are bringing back an old favorite. It’s time for the Post-It Game!”

The crowd in the chat exploded with enthusiasm:

“YES! ICONIC!”
“Finally, the queens are back with the classics!”
“P’Fa, don’t go easy on her!”

Engfa’s grin widened as she peeled off the first post-it. “Alright, Nu, don’t move,” she instructed, stepping closer to place the first post-it squarely on Charlotte’s forehead.

Charlotte rolled her eyes but couldn’t hide her smile. “You’re way too into this, P’Fa. Just try to keep it PG for the livestream.”

“No promises,” Engfa shot back with a wink. She stuck another post-it on Charlotte’s shoulder, then her cheek, then her collarbone. Moving quickly, Engfa strategically placed more post-its on Charlotte’s arms, chest, and neck, her grin widening with each placement.

The chat lit up with commentary:

“P’Fa is putting those post-its in...interesting places.”
“Charlotte looks so cute covered in post-its!”
“Watch out, char, she’s up to something!”

Once Charlotte was thoroughly decorated, she gave Engfa a pointed look. “Alright, superstar. Show us what you’ve got.”

Engfa smirked, stepping back to admire her handiwork. “Oh, I will. Just sit there and try not to blush too much.”

Charlotte raised an eyebrow. “Blush? You’re the one who’s going to get flustered.”

Engfa grinned and leaned in to remove the first post-it from Charlotte’s forehead with her teeth. The chat erupted as she quickly moved to the next one on her cheek, making a dramatic show of it.

“She’s so smooth!”
“This is giving enemies-to-lovers energy!”
“Charlotte is DONE FOR!”

Then, as Engfa reached for a post-it on Charlotte’s neck, she paused. Brushing Charlotte’s hair aside for better access, she froze. A trail of hickies snaked up and down Charlotte’s neck, vibrant and unmistakable under the bright light of the camera.

“WAIT, WHAT IS THAT?”
“OMG, ARE THOSE HICKIES?!”
“ENGFA, WHAT DID YOU DO???”

Charlotte’s eyes widened, and she instinctively grabbed a pillow, burying her face to hide her embarrassment. “P’Fa!” she hissed, her voice muffled by the pillow.

Meanwhile, Engfa wore a smug, utterly unashamed grin. “What can I say? She’s irresistible,” she said, puffing out her chest in a playful display of pride.

The comments came flying in:
“MARKED TERRITORY ALERT!”
“Charlotte, you can’t hide forever!”
“This is ICONIC!”

Peeking out from behind the pillow, Charlotte shot Engfa a glare, though her flushed cheeks betrayed her amusement. “You’re so dead, P’Fa. I can’t believe you just exposed me to everyone like this!”

Engfa laughed, leaning in close to Charlotte. “Why should I hide it? You’re beautiful, Nu and all mine.”

Charlotte groaned, shaking her head. “Fine, but no more surprises like this, or I’ll start revealing your secrets next.”

The way Charlotte’s eyes sparkled with mischief sent a chill down Engfa’s spine. She knew exactly what that meant.

Clearing her throat, Engfa tried to steer the conversation back to the game. “Deal! Now, let’s get back to playing before the chat has a field day dissecting this.”

Charlotte laughed, finally relaxing as she dropped the pillow. “Alright, but you’re on thin ice, Bee.”

The two resumed the game, their chemistry and playfulness captivating the viewers. The chat buzzed with excitement, filled with cheers and teasing remarks, as Engfa and Charlotte continued their antics, marking yet another unforgettable chapter in their journey together—one filled with love, laughter, and the occasional playful embarrassment.

As the TikTok Live continued, the initial excitement in the chat started to shift. What began as playful teasing soon morphed into something darker. Comments that had been lighthearted and supportive turned hostile, targeting Charlotte in an unanticipated wave of negativity.

“Seriously, can’t stand seeing her all the time!”
“Can’t wait for Engfa to dump her now that she got the sex she wanted.”
“Yeah she's doing all this for the Englot money.”

Each comment hit Charlotte like a punch to the gut. The lighthearted banter she had been enjoying took a turn for the worse, and her heart sank as she read the words flashing across the screen. Normally, she could brush off such remarks, knowing that social media was a breeding ground for negativity. But these comments felt personal—a direct attack on her character and intentions.

The last comment, in particular, felt like the nail in the coffin. It struck a painful chord, amplifying her insecurities about her relationship with Engfa. What if they really thought she was just using Engfa? What if it was all true?

Engfa glanced over at Charlotte, sensing the shift in her mood. “Nu, are you okay?” she asked, concern etching her features as she paused the game.

Charlotte’s chest heaved as she struggled to breathe, her vision blurring with tears. Panic gripped her chest like a vice, her thoughts spiraling out of control. Her hands began to tremble, and her heart raced as if it would burst from her chest. The noise of her thoughts and the relentless flood of comments overwhelmed her.

“I can’t… I can’t do this anymore,” she gasped, her voice barely audible. Her breathing grew erratic, and she clutched her chest, trying to steady herself.

“Wait, what do you mean?” Engfa asked, alarmed, reaching for her.

Charlotte stood abruptly, her movements shaky and uncoordinated. “I need a minute,” she managed, her voice strained and panicked. “I can’t do this.” Without another word, she moved off-screen, her breathing still rapid and uneven.

Engfa’s worry spiked as she watched Charlotte leave. She glanced back at the chat, her eyes narrowing as the comments continued to roll in.

“Are you serious right now?” Engfa’s voice cut through the air, sharp with anger. Her usual playful tone was gone, replaced by unflinching sternness. “What is wrong with you people? Do you think it’s okay to tear someone down for no reason? Charlotte doesn’t deserve this. None of this. She’s an amazing person, and the fact that any of you think you have the right to judge her is disgusting.”

The comments slowed, a few turning apologetic, but Engfa wasn’t done. “You want to come after me? Fine, I can take it. But leave her out of this. I’m ending this stream because I won’t let her go through this crap for another second. Get a life.”

Without waiting for a response, Engfa ended the live abruptly, tossing her phone onto the couch and rushing after Charlotte.

She rushed through the apartment, her heart pounding. She found Charlotte sitting on the edge of her bed, her entire body trembling. Charlotte’s hands were clenched into fists, her breaths shallow and quick. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she rocked slightly, overwhelmed by the panic engulfing her.

“Nu,” Engfa said softly, kneeling in front of her, trying to meet her eyes. “What’s wrong? Please, talk to me.”

“I can’t breathe,” Charlotte managed between gasps. “I thought we were having fun… and then… they said those things. I’m not using you! I would never do that!” Her voice broke, her words tangled with sobs.

Engfa placed her hands gently on Charlotte’s shoulders, her touch grounding. “Hey, hey. Look at me, Nu. You’re safe. I need you to breathe with me, okay? Deep breaths.”

Charlotte shook her head, her panic spiraling further. “I can’t… it hurts… my chest…”

Engfa moved closer, her voice calm and soothing. “Yes, you can. Listen to me. In through your nose, count to four… out through your mouth, count to six. Like this.” She demonstrated slowly, exaggerating each breath.

Charlotte focused on Engfa’s voice, desperately trying to mimic her. Slowly, her breathing began to regulate, though the tears didn’t stop. Engfa stayed with her, repeating the calming breaths and rubbing her back gently.

After a few moments, Charlotte’s breathing steadied, though her body still trembled. “I thought… I thought they liked us together.... I thought they liked me. He told me this would happen but I didn't listen...I should have listened” she whispered, her voice raw with emotion.

Engfa furrowed her brows, confused by Charlotte’s sudden shift in mood. “What do you mean? Who told you that? What did they say?” Her voice softened with concern, but Charlotte hesitated. She didn't want to tell Engfa, worried that it might change things between them.

“I... I don't want to tell you," Charlotte whispered, her voice cracking. “I don't want it to make you think differently of me.”

Engfa shook her head, her voice insistent yet gentle. “Nu, please, you need to tell me. You can’t keep this from me.”

Charlotte bit her lip, the weight of Nawatt's words crashing down on her like an avalanche. Her heart felt as if it was being crushed beneath the immense pressure of his disapproval. “Papa... he... he said that we were risking everything, our careers, our future, all for something as foolish as love. He said that if I messed up, not only would I ruin my life, but I’d ruin yours too. That I shouldn’t be doing this.”

Engfa’s face twisted with disbelief as she absorbed Charlotte’s words. “He said that? He really said that?” Her voice was a sharp, guttural reaction to the cruelty she couldn’t even fathom.

Charlotte nodded, tears beginning to spill down her face, her voice quivering with the depth of her pain. “And then there were the fans, Engfa. They’re already turning on us... on me. They said I’m just using you for the fame, for the money. That I’m just here for the ‘Englot’ brand.” She wiped her tears away, but they kept falling, her voice trembling, barely holding together. “I'm not! I swear it! I would never do that to you.”

Engfa’s heart twisted at the sight of Charlotte’s vulnerability, the fragile woman in front of her breaking under the weight of it all. She reached for her, her hands trembling as she cupped Charlotte’s tear-streaked face, forcing her to look into her eyes. “Listen to me, Nu,” she said, her voice gentle but firm, as if trying to anchor Charlotte’s falling apart. “I know who you are. You’ve never used me and would never. I know that. What we have... it’s real. Don’t let anyone, not even Papa, tell you otherwise. They don’t get to dictate our lives or our love.”

Charlotte’s shoulders trembled with a sob she couldn’t hold back. Her hands clutched her chest, as if trying to hold her heart in place as it shattered with every word, every accusation. “But the comments... the things people are saying. Maybe I made a mistake. Maybe I should have just... let you live your life without me, let you find someone worthy.” The doubts crawled up her throat, thick and suffocating, choking her words. “I’m just a... a liability,” she whispered, the last part breaking her apart.

Engfa’s heart clenched in agony at the words falling from Charlotte’s lips. She shook her head fiercely, her voice cracking with emotion. “Nu, you did nothing wrong! They don’t know us. They don’t know you like I do. You’re everything I need. Everything. And anyone who says otherwise is wrong.” She paused, leaning in closer, her face inches from Charlotte’s, her eyes burning with an intensity that left no room for doubt. “I don’t care about the money, I don’t care about the fame. I care about you. So please, don’t ever think that way.”

Charlotte closed her eyes, squeezing them shut as the weight of her guilt bore down on her. “You're wrong, I'm so stupid!” she whispered, her voice breaking like fragile glass. “When I extended my contract… when I agreed to those five more years, I… I basically sold us. I made our relationship into a product. A way to make more money. I sold him on six more years of Englot. I don’t want you to feel like… like you can be bought and sold. They're right...they're all right!”

Engfa’s expression softened, her gaze filled with tenderness as she reached out, her touch gentle against Charlotte’s tear-streaked face. She wiped away the tears, her hands moving as if to erase the pain Charlotte felt, though she knew it could never truly be erased.

“Nu, look at me,” Engfa whispered softly, her voice soothing like the calm after a storm. “You didn’t sell us. What you did, you did because you were trying to save me, trying to give me some freedom. You were looking out for me. You don’t ever have to apologize for that.”

Charlotte shook her head, her entire being consumed by guilt, the pressure of her decisions tightening around her chest like a vice. “But I made us about the business, about the money, the second I walked out on that stage. I took away your options. If they still thought we were just an imagined couple you'd have a way out...if" we don't make it she hesitated, unable to voice her biggest fear "...I was being selfish, it wasn’t fair to you.” Her voice faltered, the weight of her confession pressing down on her soul like an unbearable burden. “I just wanted to protect you, Engfa, to let everyone know I love you,” Charlotte whispered, her voice barely audible. “I never meant to make you part of the circus. You deserve to be free, to live your life without this constant pressure. If I would have just stayed quiet in the background none of this would be happening.”

Engfa’s heart ached at the raw vulnerability in Charlotte’s words. She cupped Charlotte’s face, lifting her chin to make her meet her gaze. The tenderness in her eyes spoke louder than any words. “Nu, you’ve never been selfish. Don’t say that. You did this because you love me, because you wanted to protect me. That’s not selfish. That’s the opposite. And if anyone says otherwise, they don’t know what love is.”

Charlotte's chest tightened, her heart racing as her thoughts spiraled. “But what if they’re right? What if I’m not enough for you, Engfa?” Her voice trembled, the self-doubt suffocating her. “What if I ruined everything... for both of us?”

Engfa’s heart shattered as she saw Charlotte unravel before her, the pain and fear so raw it made her own breath catch in her throat. She leaned forward, their foreheads gently touching, the warmth of their skin grounding Charlotte in the storm of her emotions. “You are enough,” Engfa whispered, her voice low and filled with conviction. “You’ve always been enough. And if they don’t see that, then it’s their problem, not ours. We don’t need anyone else’s validation. What matters is what we know, and we know what we have is real. It’s not about the money, or the fans, or anything else. It’s about us.”

Charlotte closed her eyes, trembling under the weight of her emotions, her chest tightening as though she might collapse under the suffocating doubts that clawed at her. “But I don’t want you to regret this... regret me,” she whispered, the words barely audible as she broke inside, the very thought of losing Engfa pulling at the core of her being.

Engfa’s heart cracked hearing that, and she pulled Charlotte into her arms, holding her tightly as if she could somehow erase all the pain Charlotte was carrying. “I will never regret you, Nu. You are everything I’ve ever wanted. And I’m not going anywhere. We’ll face everything together, I promise.”

They sat in the quiet for a moment, Charlotte’s sobs slowly subsiding under the comfort of Engfa’s embrace. But the silence was deafening to Charlotte’s thoughts, each one louder than the last, each one weighing heavier on her fragile heart. Engfa’s words were like a lifeline, but Charlotte still felt lost in the endless sea of her doubts.

Engfa’s voice broke the silence, soft but strong. “I’m proud of you, Nu. You’ve been so strong, and no one has the right to take that away from you. Don’t ever let anyone make you doubt your worth. Especially not the people who don’t know us, who don’t know you.”

Charlotte’s lips trembled as a small smile broke through, despite the storm of emotions still raging inside her. “I’m trying... I just wish I could be stronger,” she admitted, her voice a whisper of the fragile hope still flickering in her chest.

Engfa kissed the top of her head gently, her fingers brushing through Charlotte’s hair. “You are strong. You’re stronger than you think. And I’ll remind you of that every single day, if I have to. Because you don’t have to go through this alone.”

Charlotte let out a shaky breath, the weight on her chest starting to lift, but the fear was still there, gnawing at her. “Thank you,” she whispered, the words so small, yet filled with all the gratitude she could muster. “I don’t deserve you.”

Engfa pulled back just enough to look into her eyes, her expression soft but filled with certainty. “You are everything, Nu. We’re together because we chose each other. And that’s all that matters.”

For the first time in what felt like forever, Charlotte felt a flicker of peace in her heart, a glimmer of hope amidst the darkness. Engfa’s words were like a balm to her battered soul, a reminder that they were in this together, no matter what came next.

As they sat together, the world outside seemed to fade, leaving just the two of them—united, unwavering, and strong in the love they shared.

As Charlotte’s live stream descended into negativity, her friends were scattered in different locations, each of them watching the unfolding drama with growing concern.

In Aoom's cozy living room, the atmosphere had shifted from lightheartedness to tension. They huddled around Aoom’s laptop, eyes glued to the screen as they witnessed the comments turn hurtful.

“I can’t believe this,” Aoom exclaimed, throwing her hands up in frustration. “Why are people being so cruel?”

Meena nodded, her brow furrowed. “It’s like they’re just waiting to tear her down. This is so unfair!”

Heidi shook her head, biting her lip. “We need to do something. This isn’t right. They don’t know Charlotte like we do.”

Just then, the stream abruptly ended, and the three girls exchanged worried glances.

“She’s not okay,” Meena said, her voice low. “We should go check on her.”

“I agree,” Aoom replied, already standing up. “Let’s head to Charlotte’s place. She needs us right now.”

Heidi grabbed her jacket. “I’m in. Let’s go.”

At a nearby cafe, P’Daad and Nudee were seated at a small table, coffee cups in hand. They had been watching the stream on a shared phone, their expressions a mixture of disbelief and anger.

“I can’t believe how people can be so insensitive,” P’Daad said, shaking her head. “This is the worst.”

Nudee nodded, her eyes still glued to the phone. “We need to be there for them. They must be feeling so low right now.”

As the stream ended, P’Daad put her cup down and looked at Nudee. “Let’s go. They’re going to need all the support they can get.”

Nudee agreed, quickly finishing her drink. “Yeah, let’s get out of here!”

At Channel 3 HQ, Ling and Orm were in the break room, taking a much-needed coffee break. The atmosphere was light until Ling pulled out her phone and opened the live stream, only to watch as the comments spiraled out of control.

“Look at this,” Ling said, her heart sinking as she scrolled through the hurtful comments. “This is awful.”

Orm leaned closer, reading the screen. “I can’t believe people would say this. It’s disgusting.”

The moment the stream ended, Orm turned to Ling, her eyes filled with determination. “We have to go see them. They shouldn’t be alone right now.”

Ling nodded, her mind made up. “Let’s grab some snacks and head over. They’ll appreciate it.”

As they all made their way to Charlotte’s apartment, the urgency of the situation propelled them forward. Aoom, Meena, and Heidi arrived first, bursting through the door, their hearts heavy with concern.

“Charlotte!” Aoom called out, looking around the apartment for any sign of her friend. “Where are you?”

Engfa emerged from the bedroom, her face still tinged with worry. “She’s in here,” she said, gesturing to the closed door. “I think she just needs some time.”

Just then, P’Daad and Nudee entered, followed closely by LingLing and Orm, who brought snacks and drinks.

“Did you see what happened?” LingLing asked, her voice filled with concern as she set down the bag of treats.

“Yeah, we all did,” Meena replied, crossing her arms. “It’s not okay.”

Heidi nodded vigorously. “We’re here for you both. Whatever you need.”

Orm stepped forward, her heart aching for Charlotte. “Let’s just be with her. We’ll figure this out together.”

Engfa looked around at her friends, feeling grateful for their support. “Thank you, guys. She just needs some time to process everything.”

Aoom moved closer to Engfa. “We’ll wait right here. No pressure. When she’s ready, we’ll be ready.”

After a moment, Engfa opened the door, revealing Charlotte, who was still sitting on the edge of the bed, wiping her tears. Seeing her friends gathered in the living room brought a flicker of hope to her heart.

“Hey, we’re here,” Engfa said softly, stepping back to let Charlotte see everyone.

As Charlotte looked at the warm smiles and concerned faces of her friends, she felt a rush of comfort. They had come to support her, and in that moment, she knew she wasn’t alone.

Charlotte nodded her head, signaling her friends to come in, Aoom, Meena, Heidi, Orm, Nudee, and P’Daad rushed into the room like a whirlwind. They dog-piled onto the bed, wrapping their arms around her in a warm, comforting hug.

“Hey, we’re here!” Aoom exclaimed, squeezing Charlotte tightly. “You don’t have to face this alone!”

Meena nestled closer, her voice soft and reassuring. “We love you, Char. You’re perfect just the way you are.”

Charlotte felt a rush of warmth wash over her, the weight of their love and support slowly easing the heaviness in her heart. “Thanks, guys,” she mumbled, her voice muffled by the pile of bodies around her.

As the group settled into a cozy heap, LingLing stepped out of the bedroom with Engfa, noticing the tension in her friend's shoulders. LingLing gently pulled Engfa aside, wanting to give her some space to vent her feelings.

“Hey, you okay?” Ling asked softly, concern etched on her face. She could see the range of emotions Engfa was trying to keep hidden from Charlotte.

Engfa forced a smile but couldn’t hide the hurt in her eyes. “I just… I hate seeing her upset like this. She doesn’t deserve any of those comments.”

Ling nodded, understanding the frustration and pain Engfa was feeling. “I know. It’s tough. But remember, we’re all here for her. It’s going to take time, but she’ll get through this.”

Engfa sighed, rubbing her forehead. “I just wish I could protect her from all the negativity. I hate seeing her doubt herself.”

“Me too,” LingLing replied, placing a comforting hand on Engfa’s shoulder. “But we’re a team. Together, we can help her see how amazing she really is. We’ll remind her of all the love she has in her life.”

Engfa nodded, her determination rekindling. “You’re right.”

As they turned back to the group, they could hear the muffled sounds of laughter and encouragement coming from the bed.

Charlotte felt overwhelmed but grateful, her friends’ support enveloping her like a warm blanket. “You guys really came for me,” she said, her voice a mixture of disbelief and gratitude.

“Of course!” P’Daad chimed in, her eyes sparkling with sincerity. “You’re our friend, and we always have your back.”

Heidi raised her hand playfully, like she was in class. “And we still need to hear every detail about your amazing night with Engfa, just saying!”

“Not now, Heidi!” Charlotte laughed, her heart lifting despite the earlier negativity.

“Just know we’re here to help you through this,” Nudee added, her tone turning serious. “Don’t let those comments get to you. They don’t know you like we do.”

As the laughter continued, Charlotte felt the weight of the world slowly lift off her shoulders. With Engfa by her side and her friends surrounding her, she realized that the love she had in her life far outweighed the hurtful words of strangers online.

Ling and Engfa watched the scene unfold, their hearts swelling with affection for Charlotte and the supportive bond of friendship in the room.

“Let’s join them,” LingLing suggested, a smile breaking through Engfa’s worried expression.

“Yeah,” Engfa agreed, her heart feeling lighter as she stepped forward. “Charlotte needs us all right now.”

As they joined the group, Charlotte looked up, her face brightening at the sight of them. Engfa slid in next to her, wrapping an arm around her shoulders.

“See? You’re not alone,” Engfa whispered, squeezing her gently.

Charlotte leaned into Engfa’s embrace, feeling the warmth and love radiate from her friends. In that moment, she understood that no matter how many hurtful comments came their way, the love she shared with Engfa and her friends would always be a shield against the negativity.

As everyone settled into a comfortable silence on the bed, P’Daad broke it with a mischievous grin. “So,” she said, glancing around at the group, “what are we going to do about these haters?”

Without missing a beat, Nudee casually replied, “Arson?” Her deadpan delivery sent the room into peals of laughter.

Meena snorted, shaking her head. “Leave it to Nudee to take things to the extreme.”

"Hey, I’m just saying,” Nudee shrugged, still grinning. “Burning a few keyboards could solve a lot of problems.”

Engfa chuckled, though her protective side couldn’t help but agree with the underlying sentiment. “As tempting as that sounds, I don’t think fire’s the answer,” she teased, squeezing Charlotte’s hand.

Charlotte, still smiling from the sudden burst of humor, leaned into Engfa. “I don’t think we need to go that far.”

Aoom, her voice gentle but serious, said, “We just need to focus on the positive. The people who love you guys far outnumber the haters.”

Heidi nodded in agreement. “Exactly. You can’t let those trolls get in your head. They’re just jealous because they can’t have what you and P’Fa have.”

LingLing, lounging at the edge of the bed, chimed in thoughtfully, “It might also be time to take a break from reading the comments. Just for your own peace of mind. You don’t need that negativity.”

Engfa sighed, leaning her head back. “You’re right. I know it’s part of being in the public eye, but I hate that it’s hurting you Nu.”

Charlotte gave Engfa a reassuring smile. “I’m okay. It stings, but I have you—and all of you,” she added, looking around at her friends. “I’ll just have to learn to ignore it better.”

P’Daad clapped her hands together. “Exactly! Focus on the love, not the hate. And if you ever need a distraction, we’ve got you.”

Orm smirked, glancing at Engfa. “And if all else fails, I still think arson’s on the table.”

Engfa burst into laughter, the tension from the day finally melting away. “I’ll keep that in mind.”

The group shared another wave of laughter before falling back into a peaceful silence, the atmosphere much lighter now. Though the negativity from the live still lingered in the back of their minds, they knew they could face it—together.

Chapter Text

Engfa arrived at the office, her heart pounding as she stepped into the familiar, imposing space. Papa Nawat was at his desk as always, his phone buzzing and papers scattered, but this time, there was a visible tension in his posture. He looked up the moment she walked in, his eyes narrowing slightly as if he already knew why she was there.

"Engfa," he said, his tone clipped. "I assume you're here to talk about the live. So, what is it? Are you here to ask for help dealing with the fallout, or to tell me you and Charlotte are done?"

Engfa took a deep breath, steadying herself. She closed the door behind her, refusing to let his dismissive tone unsettle her. "Neither," she said firmly, stepping closer to the desk. "I'm here to talk about what you said to Charlotte."

Papa Nawat's brows arched, his expression a mix of surprise and irritation. "What I said to Charlotte? You mean when she barged into my office to tell me she was throwing years of work down the drain? Yes, I remember that conversation vividly." He echoed, leaning back in his chair. "And why is that your concern?"

Engfa’s jaw tightened. “You didn’t just question her decision—you belittled it. You made it clear that all you cared about was your bottom line, not what this means for us or for the fans. You made it clear to her that you only care about the brand, about the money, and not about what we actually feel. You don't get to reduce us to a business transaction."

He scoffed, a bitter laugh escaping his lips. "Oh, spare me the lecture, Engfa. Do you have any idea how much work I've put into building Englot's brand? Do you know what it takes to keep it alive in this industry? I don't have the luxury of entertaining your personal whims."

"This isn't a whim," Engfa shot back, her voice trembling with a sharpness that barely masked the storm brewing beneath. Her fists clenched at her sides, as though the physical restraint could hold back the torrent of emotions threatening to break free. "Charlotte and I went through hell keeping our feelings under wraps for the sake of this so-called brand."

Her eyes burned, glistening with unshed tears, but her tone didn't falter. "Do you have any idea what it’s like? For years, you paraded us in front of cameras, interview after interview, forcing us to lay our hearts bare about a relationship we were never allowed to have. Do you even know how much that hurt?"

Her voice cracked, but she pressed on, her eyes burning with unshed tears. "Constantly having to tell the world I love her but can’t be with her, to act like it was all my idea? Like I was okay with it? Do you know what that does to a person? To play her love interest in public, pretending it’s all a performance, knowing that’s all it would ever be? You asked that of me—of us—over and over again. And we gave it to you."

Her voice rose, unshakable now, years of frustration pouring out. "We’ve given everything to this—our time, our energy, even our privacy. We’ve sacrificed more than you could possibly understand. And all we’ve ever asked for is your support. Not your permission. Your support."

Papa Nawat’s gaze hardened, his expression as unyielding as stone. His voice, low and cutting, carried an edge of disdain. "Support? Who could support a liability like that? What happens when your ‘perfect relationship’ starts to crack under the spotlight? You think I didn’t see that live? They’re already tearing into Charlotte, dissecting every move, every word. How much longer before they turn on you? Before the brand you've worked so hard to build comes crashing down because of this impulse?"

Engfa met his glare head-on, her chin lifted defiantly. "We’ll handle it," she said, her voice steady despite the tension thickening the air. "That’s what you don’t get. This isn’t just about protecting a brand anymore—it’s about being true to who we are. Charlotte and I are stronger together, not in spite of the scrutiny, but because of it."

She stepped forward, her gaze unwavering, filled with a fiery conviction that refused to be extinguished. "We’ve been through worse. We’ve fought through the lies, the whispers, the endless pretending. If the world wants to watch, let them. We’re done hiding. They can’t break us—not anymore."

Engfa’s chest heaved as she fought to control the swirl of emotions threatening to consume her. The sharp sting of Nawat’s words lingered in the air, cutting deep into the wounds she and Charlotte had worked so hard to mend in private. But this wasn’t the time to break. Not here. Not in front of him.

Her fists clenched so tightly her nails dug into her palms, the pain grounding her as she steadied her voice. “Yes, some fans have turned on us,” she said, each word measured but trembling with restrained fury. “They’re angry, confused, lashing out at Charlotte because they’ve convinced themselves she’s done something wrong. But that’s why I’m here. This isn’t her mess to handle alone, and I won’t let her take the fall.”

Nawat’s sigh was heavy, his fingers pressing against his temples as though trying to banish the weight of the confrontation. “You think love is enough to weather this storm?” he muttered, his tone laced with condescension. “This industry isn’t forgiving, Engfa. I'll tell you what I told Charlotte. When they turn on you, you're on your own—no damage control, no spin, nothing!”

Engfa’s voice sharpened, cutting through the room like a blade. “And we’ll pick ourselves up again. That’s what you don’t get, Nawat. Charlotte and I will face this together.”

Nawat’s gaze darkened, his smirk cold and calculating as he leaned forward. “This whole fallout with the fans? It’s exactly why I put the relationship clause in your contract in the first place.” His voice dropped, almost a whisper, but the weight of his words struck like a hammer. “I knew this would happen. I warned you. I told both you and Charlotte what would happen if you went public with your relationship. And now, here we are.”

Engfa’s pulse quickened, fury coursing through her veins. “You said it would have been fine if I had publicly dated Orm,” she shot back, her voice cracking with raw emotion. “Why is Charlotte different? Why would that have the same fallout?”

Nawat’s smirk widened, cruel and smug. “Orm is a star on her own,” he said, his tone dripping with disdain. “She doesn’t need you to carry her. Charlotte, on the other hand? She’s just a failed beauty queen who hitched her wagon to you. She has no career without you.”

Engfa’s nails bit harder into her palms, but she refused to let him see her falter. Her voice was low, but it carried the weight of unshakable conviction. “Charlotte’s worth more than you’re giving her credit for,” she said through gritted teeth. “She’s a force in her own right. She’s been through more than you’ll ever understand. And she didn’t ‘hitch’ anything. We’re together because we choose to be, not because one of us is dragging the other along.”

For a moment, Nawat’s smirk faltered, his sharp retort caught in his throat. But he quickly recovered, his voice cold. “This is a business, Engfa. Don’t forget that.”

“I haven’t forgotten,” she said, her voice steady now, her anger channeled into an icy calm. “But it’s more than just business to us. Charlotte and I built something real, and we’re not letting you tear it down. You can keep your business perspective—this is our life.”

Nawat sighed again, rubbing his temples with frustration. “You’re betting everything on this. Fine. But when this all falls apart, don’t come crawling back to me.”

Engfa stood tall, her eyes burning with unshaken resolve. “We’ll handle it. And if it falls apart? We’ll pick up the pieces ourselves. But at least we’ll know we didn’t hide who we are.”

She turned without waiting for his response, each step heavy with defiance but deliberate as she left the room. The door closed behind her with a resolute click, leaving Nawat alone in the silence.

For a long moment, he stared at the closed door, his expression unreadable. But try as he might, he couldn’t shake the feeling that, against all odds, Engfa and Charlotte might just be strong enough to prove him wrong.

Engfa took a deep breath as she started her TikTok live, hoping to keep things light and fun despite everything that had happened. She flashed her usual charming smile at the camera, welcoming her fans with warmth. But it didn’t take long for the hate-filled comments to start flooding in.

At first, Engfa tried to ignore them, focusing on answering questions and engaging with the supportive fans. But the insults aimed at Charlotte came in faster than she could avoid.

"Charlotte’s just using you."

"She’s fake, she doesn’t deserve you."

"Did you finally dump her?"

Engfa's smile faltered as the hateful messages kept coming. Her jaw tightened, and she could feel the anger simmering just beneath the surface. She read one more hurtful comment, her patience finally snapping.

“You know what?” Engfa’s voice cut through the chat sharply, her usual calm replaced with fire. “I’m sick of this. Charlotte doesn’t deserve this hate. She doesn’t need to prove anything to anyone. You all don’t know her like I do. She’s the kindest, most genuine person I’ve ever met, and if you can’t see that, then maybe you shouldn’t be here.”

The comments paused for a moment, as if the haters were stunned by Engfa’s outburst.

“She’s not ‘using me,’ she doesn’t need to. We’ve been through so much together, and we’re stronger than your pathetic comments. So if you’re here just to spread hate, leave. I don’t need you in my life or in our lives.”

Engfa's heart was pounding, but she didn’t regret a single word. She was done with letting the hate slide. Charlotte deserved better, and she was going to make sure everyone knew it.

The live ended abruptly after Engfa’s outburst, and she sat there for a moment, breathing heavily, trying to calm down. Her phone buzzed almost immediately—messages from her friends who had seen the live and fans showing support flooded in. But her mind was on Charlotte.

She knew Charlotte would have seen it, or at least heard about it. Engfa rubbed her temples, her anger still simmering. She needed to check on Charlotte, make sure she was okay after all of this.

Without hesitation, Engfa called a cab and left her apartment, heading straight to Charlotte’s place.

When she arrived, Charlotte was sitting on the couch, scrolling through her phone. She looked up as Engfa walked in, her expression a mixture of worry and something else—gratitude, maybe?

Engfa didn’t wait for Charlotte to speak. “Nu, I’m sorry,” she said, standing in front of her. “I just couldn’t take it anymore. All those horrible comments, all those people who don’t even know you—who don’t know us—I lost it.”

Charlotte’s eyes softened, and she set her phone down, standing up and closing the distance between them. “You don’t have to apologize. I saw the live. I don’t think I’ve ever seen you that angry,” she said with a small smile, reaching up to touch Engfa’s arm.

"I just hate that they keep attacking you. It’s not fair. You don’t deserve that," Engfa said, her voice trembling with frustration. The words seemed to burn as they left her mouth. "I’m trying to protect you, but it feels like I can’t do enough."

Charlotte shook her head, her arms wrapping around Engfa in a tight, comforting hug. "You’re doing more than enough. You’ve always been there for me. But you can’t take on the whole world, Bee. Some people will always be mean, no matter what we do."

Engfa sighed, resting her chin on top of Charlotte's head. The familiar warmth of Charlotte's presence soothed some of the tension, but the frustration remained. "I just want you to be happy," she whispered.

Charlotte pulled back slightly, her fingers gently brushing some of Engfa’s hair behind her ear, her touch tender and soothing. "I am happy," she whispered back, her voice soft, yet sure. She met Engfa's gaze, her eyes filled with affection. "Because I have you. My big tree."

Before Engfa could say another word, Charlotte closed the distance between them, pressing her lips to Engfa’s in a sweet, lingering kiss. It was gentle, but full of meaning—a reminder that, despite everything, they were together, and that was enough. Engfa melted into the kiss, her breath slowing as a wave of calm washed over her. For that moment, the weight of everything outside of them seemed to fade away.

When they pulled apart, Engfa let out a soft, shaky breath, a sense of peace settling in her chest. Charlotte’s smile was small but genuine, her fingers still lingering at Engfa’s hair.

"Come on," Charlotte said softly, tugging lightly on Engfa’s hand. "Let’s just relax for a bit. We don’t need to worry about them right now."

Engfa nodded, following Charlotte toward the couch. The quiet comfort of their shared space felt like a small haven amidst the chaos. As they sat down together, Engfa wrapped her arm around Charlotte’s shoulders, pulling her close. The act of being so close, so present, grounded them both, and for the first time in days, the air between them felt lighter.

"I’ve got your back, no matter what," Engfa murmured, pressing a kiss to the top of Charlotte’s head, her lips lingering just a moment longer.

Charlotte’s fingers brushed Engfa’s knee, her voice steady and warm. "And I’ve got yours."

In that moment, they both found solace, the simple promise of being there for each other enough to steady their hearts. The world outside, with all its noise and judgment, could wait.

The air felt heavy as Engfa and Charlotte sat down for the TikTok live. Engfa set the phone in place and took a deep breath, glancing at Charlotte, who was already nervously fidgeting beside her. Her fingers twisted together in her lap, and she chewed the inside of her cheek.

“You ready, Nu?” Engfa asked gently, placing a hand on Charlotte’s knee.

Charlotte nodded, though her eyes were wide with worry. “Yeah… just, a little nervous,” she admitted with a small laugh.

Engfa gave her a reassuring smile, wrapping her arm around Charlotte’s shoulders. “We got this.”

The live started as lighthearted as possible, with fans flooding in, throwing compliments and questions. Charlotte started to relax, her shoulders easing as she leaned against Engfa’s side. They laughed together as they answered fans' questions, shared small memories, and even teased each other, just like they always did. It was cute, natural.

But then, slowly, as if it were this seasons biggest trend, the mood shifted. The comments started rolling in, and like clockwork, the haters appeared.

“Charlotte’s just so annoying.”

“She’s so fake, I don’t know how you put up with her.”

“Can’t wait until Engfa sees the real her and dumps her.”

At first, Charlotte tried to ignore them, forcing a smile as she continued reading the nicer comments. But soon, the hateful words piled up too fast, and her focus started to waver. Her smile faltered, her eyes darting across the screen. The comments cut deeper and deeper.

Engfa noticed. She always noticed. The way Charlotte’s posture stiffened, the way her hands clenched in her lap. Then, Charlotte closed her eyes and took a deep breath, as if trying to hold it all in, to push back the tears threatening to spill.

Engfa reached over and grabbed Charlotte’s hand, squeezing it tightly.

Charlotte opened her eyes, meeting Engfa’s gaze, and for a moment, the room fell away. The noise of the live, the cruel words—it all disappeared, leaving just the two of them. Engfa squeezed her hand again, holding her there, in that moment, letting her know she wasn’t alone.

Then, with a deep breath, Engfa turned to the camera, her voice quiet but firm.

Charlotte looked at Engfa with wide eyes, unsure of what was coming. Her fingers tightened around Engfa’s, silently supporting her.

Engfa’s voice wavered as she continued, “Earlier this year, I broke us and Charlotte and I  separated…I wasn’t okay. I was a mess, honestly. I couldn’t function. I was drunk almost every night. I was… dead inside.” Her voice cracked, and she blinked back tears. “I wasn’t talking to anyone. I shut everyone out—my friends, my family. I was just… on autopilot, pretending I was okay, but I wasn’t.”

The words seemed to pour out of her, raw and unfiltered, emotions that had been buried too long now spilling over. Charlotte’s breath caught, her eyes glued to Engfa’s face.

“I never told anyone this, not even you, Nu,” Engfa said, her voice trembling. “There was one day… I had P’Sun come pick up Kiew from my place because I wasn’t planning on being here anymore.” She paused, her shoulders shaking as the tears finally fell. “I was going to end it.”

Charlotte gasped softly, her hand flying to her mouth. “P’Fa…” she whispered, her voice breaking. She looked down, tears streaming down her face, as she struggled to comprehend what Engfa was saying.

Engfa wiped her eyes, her breath coming in shallow, ragged bursts. “I didn’t want to live without you. You… you were my reason to keep going. And when we weren’t together, everything felt pointless. I felt empty.”

Charlotte squeezed her hand, tears falling freely now as she whispered, “I didn’t know…”

“You weren’t supposed to know,” Engfa whispered back, her voice filled with pain. “But that day, when I thought it was over… Nudee and P’Daad came over. They had no idea what I was planning. They thought they were just checking on me, but they saved me that day without even knowing it. Just being there… kept me from doing something I couldn’t take back. They kept showing up almost everyday after that.”

Charlotte’s face crumpled at that, her tears mixing with Engfa’s as they held onto each other, the weight of the revelation hitting them both. “P’Fa…” Charlotte whispered again, her voice barely audible, filled with love and sorrow.

Engfa turned back to the camera, her face streaked with tears. “So when I say that Charlotte is the most important person in my life, I mean it. She is my light in the dark. And I can’t stand to see people attacking her like this. She didn’t do anything wrong. She’s not using me. She loves me.”

Her voice grew stronger as she continued, the anger bubbling just beneath the surface. “If you care about me, if you care about us, stop treating her like she’s the enemy. Without her, I’m not Engfa. Every time you hurt her you hurt me.”

By the time she finished speaking, both Engfa and Charlotte were in tears. There was a heavy silence, broken only by the quiet sobs shared between them.

The live ended, leaving a wave of emotion in its wake. And for the first time in a long time, they felt a sense of release, a freedom in sharing the truth that had been buried for so long.

Charlotte sat stiffly on the couch, her arms locked tightly across her chest like armor. Her face was streaked with the remnants of tears, her eyes swollen but burning with a smoldering intensity. She hadn't said a word since the live ended.

Engfa paced frantically in front of her, her movements jerky, like she was trying to outrun the silence that clung to the room. Her fingers raked through her hair, a nervous habit she couldn’t seem to stop. The tension between them was suffocating, thick with words left unsaid.

Finally, Charlotte broke the stillness, her voice low but sharp enough to cut. “How could you not tell me, Fa?”

Engfa froze mid-step, the accusation slicing through her. She turned slowly, her heart sinking at the raw pain in Charlotte’s tone. “It was months ago… I didn’t want to worry you,” she said weakly, her voice barely audible.

Charlotte’s eyes flashed with anger, and she stood abruptly, her arms falling to her sides. “You didn’t want to worry me?” she repeated, incredulous. “I’m your girlfriend, Engfa! We’re supposed to be a team. But instead of trusting me, you shut me out?” Her voice cracked, grief bleeding into her frustration. “And to make it worse, P’Sun brought Kiew here and told me you were struggling—and I still didn’t reach out because I didn’t know! I didn’t know!”

Engfa flinched, her head dropping. “We weren’t even talking then,” she mumbled. “I’d already hurt you enough.”

Charlotte's voice cracked as she continued, her tone laced with a raw blend of disbelief and fury. “And you thought hearing about it in the news would’ve been better? Waking up the next day, with Kiew here, living proof that I failed you? Knowing I could’ve done something—anything—but didn’t, because you didn’t trust me enough to tell me?”

Her voice wavered, and she pressed a trembling hand to her chest, as though trying to steady the emotions threatening to consume her. Tears filled her eyes, but they didn’t dull the fire of her words. “You didn’t just shut me out, Engfa. You robbed me of the chance to be there for you. Twice! Do you know how helpless that makes me feel?”

Engfa’s breath hitched, guilt hitting her like a tidal wave. Her shoulders slumped as she tried to meet Charlotte’s gaze, but the intensity of it made her look away. “I didn’t-” she whispered, her voice barely audible. “I thought I was protecting you.”

Charlotte stepped closer, her hands shaking at her sides. “Protecting me? Protecting me from what? From loving you? From caring about you? I’m not some fragile little doll you have to shield from the world. I deserved to know. I needed to know.”

Engfa’s hands fisted at her sides as tears began to stream down her face. “I couldn’t do it, Charlotte,” she admitted, her voice breaking. “I didn’t know how to tell you. I didn’t even know how to face it myself.”

Engfa’s chest tightened painfully. She wanted to reach for Charlotte, to hold her, but her feet felt rooted to the ground. “I… I’m supposed to be the strong one,” she finally said, her voice breaking. “You’ve been through so much already. I didn’t want to put more on you.”  

Charlotte stared at her, wide-eyed, before taking a step closer, her frustration boiling over. “Is that what you think?” she demanded, her voice rising. “That I’m some fragile, broken thing you need to shield? I’m not a child, Engfa! I’m your partner. And partners don’t do this—they don’t keep each other in the dark. How am I supposed to help you if you won’t let me in?”  

“I wasn’t trying to shut you out! I was scared!” Engfa protested, her tone defensive but cracking under the weight of her guilt.  

“Scared of what?” Charlotte challenged, her voice trembling with emotion. “Did you think I’d judge you? Or that I’d ignore you? That I wouldn’t care enough to help? Is that how little you think of me—of us? Because that’s what it feels like, Engfa. Like you didn’t believe I care about you enough to handle this together. I thought we were equals, but you keep treating me like I’m something fragile—something you have to protect!”  

Her words cut through the air, sharp and full of hurt, leaving Engfa standing in silence, shame washing over her like a wave.

Engfa’s jaw clenched, her throat tight with unshed tears. “I didn’t want you to feel like you had to carry me,” she said, her voice low and pleading. “You’ve been through so much, and I couldn’t bear the thought of adding to your pain. And… maybe I was scared, that you’d ignore me, I thought that you hated me,” she admitted, her voice trembling. 

Charlotte’s anger faltered, replaced by a profound sadness that made her voice tremble. “How could you think that?” she whispered, her eyes shimmering with tears. “How could you believe, even for a second, that I wouldn’t care? That I would hate you?  That I wouldn’t drop everything to be there for you? You’re the most important person in my life, Engfa. How could you not know that?”

Her voice cracked, and she pressed a hand to her chest as if trying to steady the ache inside. “You didn’t trust me enough to share what you were going through, and that hurts more than anything else. It’s like you didn’t think I loved you enough to handle it, like I wasn’t enough for you to lean on. I would have done anything for you—anything. But you didn’t let me, and now I’m standing here, wondering why.”

Charlotte took a shaky breath, her expression raw and vulnerable. “You’re supposed to be my partner. We’re supposed to face things together. But instead, you faced it alone, and now I’m finding out in front of thousands of people that the person I love nearly… nearly left me without me even knowing she was struggling.” How do I come back from that?”

The shame on Engfa’s face was palpable. She finally stepped closer, her hands trembling as she reached for Charlotte. “I’m sorry,” she whispered, her voice breaking. “I didn’t know how to tell you.”

Engfa’s eyes filled with tears, and her voice cracked as she spoke. “I do trust you. I swear I do. I just… I didn’t know how to let you in. I’ve always been the one who fixes things, who holds it together for everyone else. I didn’t know how to ask for help.”

Charlotte reached for Engfa’s hands, squeezing them tightly. “You don’t have to do it alone, Bee. That’s what I’m here for. But you have to let me be there for you. You have to let me in, or this—us—it doesn’t work.”

Engfa nodded, her tears finally spilling over as she clung to Charlotte’s hands. “I’ll try. I promise I’ll try.”

Charlotte pulled Engfa into a tight embrace, her voice muffled against her shoulder. “No more shutting me out. No more trying to be strong for me when you’re falling apart inside. We’re in this together, okay?”

Engfa buried her face in Charlotte’s hair, holding on like her life depended on it. “Okay,” she whispered, her voice filled with raw emotion. “Together.”

Charlotte held Engfa close for a few moments longer before gently pulling back to look at her. She wiped her tears with the back of her hand and then cupped Engfa’s face, her eyes searching, worry evident in her expression.

“Bee…” Charlotte’s voice trembled, thick with emotion. She swallowed hard, her chest tight, before forcing the words out. “Do you still… do you still have those thoughts? Of hurting yourself?”

Engfa froze, her heart hammering in her chest. She hadn’t expected that question, and for a moment, she didn’t know how to answer. She glanced down, breaking eye contact, afraid of what Charlotte might think.

"Look at me," Charlotte urged, her voice gentle but firm. "Please."

Engfa took a deep breath and met Charlotte’s gaze again. “I… sometimes,” she admitted quietly. “Not like before, not as bad as when we were separated. But… there are still moments where it feels like it’s all too much. Where I feel like I don’t know how to deal with everything.”

Charlotte’s grip on her tightened slightly, her concern deepening. “Why didn’t you tell me? You don’t have to go through that alone. I want to be there for you.”

Engfa shook her head, her voice trembling. “I didn’t want to scare you… I didn’t want you to think I was in that dark place, that I might…” She trailed off, unable to finish the thought, her chest tightening at the memory of how low she’d been.

Charlotte’s eyes welled up with tears, but she stayed strong, pulling Engfa into another embrace. “I need to know, Bee. I don’t care if it’s hard for me to hear. I need to know. You’re not a burden, you’re not too much, and I will never think less of you for struggling.”

Charlotte ran her hand through Engfa’s hair, her heart aching at how much pain Engfa had been carrying. “I want you to promise me something.”

Engfa looked up, her eyes red from crying. “What?”

“If you ever feel that way again—if you ever feel like you want to hurt yourself, ever for a second—you tell me. Right away. No matter what. Don’t keep it inside.”

Engfa nodded slowly, her throat tight with emotion. “I promise. I won’t keep it from you anymore.”

Charlotte kissed her softly on the forehead. “We’re going to get through this together. You’re not alone in this, Fa. I’m here, always.”

Engfa squeezed Charlotte’s hand, her heart filled with a mix of gratitude and guilt. She knew the road ahead would be hard, but with Charlotte by her side, she felt just a little stronger. “I love you, Charlotte. More than anything.”

“I love you too,” Charlotte whispered, pulling her into another hug. “We’re going to be okay.”

The atmosphere in Engfa's apartment was tense as P’Daad paced back and forth, her face flushed with a mixture of anger and heartbreak.  Charlotte had quietly stepped out, sensing the sisters needed privacy to have this difficult conversation. Her absence created a stillness in the room, leaving only the tension between P’Daad, Engfa, and Nudee. She had just finished watching the live, still reeling from Engfa’s confession. The raw pain of hearing her best friend, her little sister, confess she had been so close to ending it all had shaken her to her core.

Engfa sat on the couch, her hands trembling slightly as she waited for P’Daad to say something. Nudee sat beside her, squeezing her hand gently, but even she didn’t know what to say. They could both feel the storm coming, and it was only a matter of time before P’Daad exploded.

Finally, P’Daad stopped pacing and turned to face Engfa, her eyes filled with hurt. “How could you?” Her voice was sharp, her words cutting through the air. “How could you even think about doing that? How could you not come to me?”

Engfa flinched, her head hanging low. “P’Daad, I…”

“No!” P’Daad cut her off, her voice trembling. “I’m your big sister, Fa! Your best friend! You’re supposed to come to me when things get hard, not just… disappear and leave us all behind.”

Engfa’s eyes filled with tears again, her chest tightening. “I didn’t want to burden you. I thought… I thought I could handle it.”

“Handle it?” P’Daad threw her hands up in frustration. “You were going to kill yourself, Fa! That’s not something you handle on your own! You should’ve called me. You should’ve called anyone.”

“I couldn’t,” Engfa whispered, her voice breaking. “I didn’t know how to ask for help. I felt so lost… I didn’t want to drag you all down with me.”

P’Daad’s face softened slightly, but the anger was still there, mixed with deep sorrow. She walked over to Engfa and knelt in front of her, grabbing her hands. “You would never be a burden to me. Ever. I would drop everything for you, Fa. You should know that by now.”

Engfa sniffed, wiping at her tears. “I know… I’m sorry. I just… I was in such a dark place, and I couldn’t see a way out. I didn’t think anyone could help me.”

P’Daad shook her head, her voice filled with emotion. “I could have helped. We all could’ve helped. You’re my sister, Fa, and it breaks my heart to know you were going through that alone. I should’ve been there for you.”

"You were there for me." Engfa’s tears fell freely now, her guilt overwhelming her. “I’m sorry, P’Daad. I’m so, so sorry. I didn’t want to hurt anyone.”

P’Daad pulled Engfa into a tight hug, squeezing her as if she were afraid to let go. “You hurt me more by not telling me, Fa. I thought we told each other everything.”

Engfa buried her face in P’Daad’s shoulder, sobbing softly. “I didn’t want to make you worry.”

“I’m always going to worry about you,” P’Daad whispered, her own tears falling now. “But I’d rather worry and know you’re still here than lose you forever.”

Nudee, who had been sitting quietly until now, reached over and placed a hand on P’Daad’s shoulder. “We’re a family, Fa. We’re here for each other no matter what.”

Engfa nodded weakly, her sobs quieting as she leaned into the comfort of her sister and her best friend. “I know. I’m sorry. I won’t hide things from you again.”

P’Daad pulled back slightly, cupping Engfa’s face in her hands. “You better not. I love you too much to lose you.”

“I love you too, P’Daad,” Engfa whispered, her voice hoarse from crying.

P’Daad smiled through her tears, kissing Engfa’s forehead. “Promise me you’ll come to me next time, And don't wait till it gets that bad.”

Engfa nodded, her eyes filled with sincerity. “I promise. I won’t do it again,” Engfa whispered, her voice barely audible.

P’Daad shook her head, her voice firm but trembling. “I know you won’t. Because you’re going to start going to therapy.”

Engfa blinked, caught off guard by the statement. “P’Daad, I don’t—”

“No.” P’Daad cut her off, her voice rising with emotion. “You don’t get to argue with me on this, Fa. You can’t go through something like that and just say you’re fine now. You need help.”

Engfa shifted uncomfortably, shaking her head. “I don’t need therapy. I’ve got you, and Nudee, and Charlotte. I’m fine.”

P’Daad’s eyes filled with tears again, and this time she didn’t bother hiding them. “Fa, you were ready to leave us. You were ready to leave all of us behind. Do you really think you can just walk away from that like nothing happened?”

Engfa opened her mouth to argue, but when she saw the tears streaming down P’Daad’s face, her resolve crumbled. P’Daad rarely cried, and seeing her like this, so broken and hurt, twisted something deep inside Engfa.

“P’Daad…” Engfa’s voice softened, guilt washing over her. “I don’t want to make you cry.”

P’Daad wiped her face, trying to regain her composure, but her voice still wavered. “I’m crying because I love you, Fa. And I can’t bear the thought of losing you. You need to do this. For me. For everyone who loves you. For yourself”

Engfa swallowed hard, the lump in her throat growing. “I don’t know if I can…”

“You can,” P’Daad said, stepping forward and kneeling in front of her sister. She took Engfa’s hands in her own, squeezing them tightly. “You don’t have to do it alone, Fa. But you have to do it. Please. We can’t go through this again.”

Engfa looked into P’Daad’s eyes, seeing the desperation, the fear, and the love. She knew P’Daad was right, and the last thing she wanted was to hurt her sister more than she already had.

With a shaky breath, Engfa nodded slowly. “Okay. I’ll go."

P’Daad exhaled, her shoulders sagging in relief as more tears spilled down her cheeks. “Thank you.”

Engfa squeezed her hands back, her own eyes brimming with fresh tears. “I’m sorry for everything, P’Daad. I didn’t mean to… I just didn’t know how to ask for help.”

“I know,” P’Daad whispered, pulling her into a hug. “But now you’re going to get it. And you’re not going to have to carry this alone anymore.”

Engfa buried her face in P’Daad’s shoulder, the weight of her emotions finally releasing as she held on to her sister tightly. “Thank you for not giving up on me.”

“I’ll never give up on you,” P’Daad murmured, stroking her hair gently. “You’re my sister. We’ll get through this together.”

And for the first time in a long time, Engfa felt like maybe she really wouldn’t have to carry it all by herself anymore.

The doorbell rang, breaking the quiet that had settled over Engfa’s apartment. Engfa looked up from where she was curled up on the couch next to Charlotte, their hands still loosely intertwined from the emotional conversation they had earlier. Charlotte was resting her head on Engfa’s shoulder, both of them still emotionally raw from the events of the last couple of days.

Engfa sighed, knowing exactly who was at the door. “They couldn’t wait, could they?” she mumbled, giving Charlotte a small smile.

Charlotte sat up, wiping at her slightly puffy eyes. “I think they just want to make sure we’re okay.”

Engfa nodded, then got up to answer the door. As soon as she opened it, she was met with the sight of Meena, Aoom, Heidi, LingLing, and Orm, all standing there with concern written all over their faces. Without a word, they rushed in, enveloping her in a tight circle of support. Each of them wrapped their arms around Engfa, offering the comfort she hadn’t even known she needed.

Orm was the first to speak up. “We just needed to see for ourselves that you’re okay,” she said, pulling Engfa into a tight hug.

Engfa hugged her back, giving a small smile as she murmured, “I’m okay. I promise.”

Heidi moved to sit next to Charlotte, offering her a comforting smile. “You doing alright?”

Charlotte nodded, though the tiredness still lingered in her eyes. “I’m better now. It’s just been…a lot.”

Heidi crossed her arms, glancing between the two of them. “A lot is an understatement. We watched the live. Those people are brutal.”

Meena chimed in, sitting cross-legged on the floor. “Yeah, and we couldn’t just sit there and not do something. You guys don’t deserve that kind of hate.”

Aoom nodded in agreement. “Exactly. We’re here to make sure you know we’re behind you both. Always.”

Engfa couldn’t help but feel a warmth spread through her chest at their words. Despite everything, she wasn’t alone. Charlotte wasn’t alone. They had their friends, their family.

LingLing, who had been quiet up until now, finally spoke, her tone gentle but firm. “We’re all going to help you get through this, okay? Both of you.”

Charlotte, still sitting with Heidi, reached out for Engfa’s hand, pulling her back down onto the couch beside her. Engfa gave her a reassuring squeeze, then looked around at their friends.

“I don’t know what we’d do without you guys,” Engfa said softly, her voice filled with gratitude.

Orm chuckled and patted Engfa’s shoulder. “Well, lucky for you, you’ll never have to find out. We’re not going anywhere.”

The group settled into the living room, the initial tension and worry easing as they all began to relax. There wasn’t much left to say—sometimes just being together was enough. Engfa glanced at Charlotte, who seemed to be breathing a little easier now that their friends were there. And in that moment, Engfa knew they were going to be okay.

With a soft sigh of relief, she leaned back into the couch, resting her head against Charlotte’s. This—surrounded by the people they loved—was all that mattered right now. The rest, they’d figure out together.

Chapter Text

The dim light flickered weakly in Engfa's apartment, casting long shadows across the empty wine bottles scattered on the floor. Engfa sat slumped in front of the couch, legs curled underneath her, the weight of the world pressing down on her chest. She felt lost, drowning in a sea of pain and guilt. Each sip of wine had been an attempt to numb herself, but no amount of alcohol could wash away the deep ache of losing Charlotte.

Everything felt broken. The world outside, her friendships, her career. But worst of all, her heart. She could still see Charlotte’s face every time she closed her eyes, hear the way she had said goodbye. Engfa had replayed their last conversation a hundred times in her head, wondering where everything had gone wrong, wondering what she could have done differently, but there were no answers. There was only the emptiness. And it felt unbearable.

She took another sip from a half-empty bottle of wine, the sweet taste now bitter as it numbed her senses. It was supposed to help, supposed to make everything disappear, but it wasn’t working. The numbness wasn’t enough. The silence in her apartment was too loud, the loneliness too suffocating.

Kiew stirred at her feet, looking up at her with her big, innocent eyes. She was the only one who hadn’t left, the only one still by her side, but even her presence wasn’t enough to fill the void. Engfa’s hand shook as she reached down to pet her, her fingers trembling as the weight of her decision pressed down on her.

She couldn’t do this anymore.

The thought had been swirling in her mind for days, weeks even. At first, it was just a fleeting idea, something she would push aside. But as the days dragged on without Charlotte, as her life seemed to spiral further out of control, the idea had grown, taking root in her mind. It felt like the only way out.

Charlotte had moved on. Not just moved on—but moved forward, stepping into a life that Engfa could never provide for her. She was with Metawin now, the man Charlotte had once joked about being her celebrity crush. Metawin was everything Engfa wasn’t: tall, young, and most importantly, a man, he could give Charlotte the "normal" life she’d always dreamed of. The family Charlotte wanted, the future she deserved. And Engfa was left behind, shattered.

Her phone buzzed on the table, but she ignored it. She didn’t need another missed call from P’Daad or Nudee reminding her to take care of herself or let them know if she needed anything. It was easier to say nothing, to disappear quietlyShe had pushed everyone away, even her friends, isolating herself in this spiral of self-destruction. She didn’t want anyone to see her like this, to know how far she had fallen.

She knew she needed to call P’Sun. He loved Kiew like his own, and he’d take care of her. It was the only thing left she cared about. Kiew needed to be safe.

Her fingers were clumsy as she dialed the number, her vision blurring as tears she hadn’t allowed herself to cry for weeks began to well up. The phone rang once, twice, before P’Sun’s voice came through the other end.

"Engfa? What’s going on?" His voice was immediately worried—she never called this late, and he’d also noticed her dead-eyed, autopilot behavior for weeks.

For a second, she hesitated. Her throat was tight, her mind racing to come up with something that wouldn’t raise suspicion. "Can you... can you come pick up Kiew? I... I’m not feeling well, and I don’t think I can take care of her right now."

P’Sun was quiet for a moment, his voice concerned when he finally spoke. "What do you mean, you’re not feeling well? Engfa, are you okay?" He could hear the tears in her voice.

Engfa swallowed hard, her hand tightening around the bottle. "Yeah, yeah. Just... you know, tired. Burnt out. I think I need a break, that’s all. I’ll be fine."

She hoped the lie sounded convincing, but she could hear the doubt in P’Sun’s voice. He had always been protective, always looking out for her, and now was no different.

"I’ll be there in ten minutes," he said firmly. "Stay put, okay?"

"Yeah," Engfa whispered, hanging up before he could say anything more. She stared at the phone in her hand, her heart pounding in her chest. Ten minutes. That was all she had to get through.

She set the bottle down and stood up, swaying slightly as the room spun around her. Kiew looked up at her again, her tail wagging slightly as if sensing something was wrong. Engfa knelt down beside her, tears finally spilling over as she buried her face in her fur.

"I’m sorry, Kiew," she whispered, her voice breaking. "I’m so sorry."

She sat like that for what felt like hours, holding Kiew close as her mind raced, the weight of her decision pressing down on her harder and harder. It felt final, inevitable, like there was no turning back now. Without Charlotte, there was no future. No hope.

The sound of a knock on the door startled her, and she quickly wiped her face, trying to pull herself together. P’Sun’s voice called out from the hallway, "Engfa, it’s me."

She stood up, her legs shaky as she made her way to the door. P’Sun’s concerned face greeted her as soon as she opened it, and he immediately looked past her, taking in the empty bottles, the mess, and the look on her face.

"Engfa..." he began, his voice full of worry.

But she didn’t let him finish. She forced a smile, handing Kiew's leash to him. "Thank you for coming. I just... need some time alone, you know?"

P’Sun didn’t look convinced, his eyes narrowing slightly as he studied her. But he didn’t push. Instead, he nodded, taking the leash from her. "Alright. But I’m coming back tomorrow to check on you, okay?"

Engfa sat there, staring at the empty bottles, tears threatening to spill over. Every thought was consumed by Charlotte—how she had hurt her, pushed her away, ruined everything. She replayed their last conversation over and over, her heart breaking a little more each time. Charlotte was her world, and now, without her, everything felt meaningless.

Her decision was final. Without Charlotte, there was no future. No hope. She thought about the bottles, the pills she’d gathered on the bathroom counter, and everything she’d written out in her farewell.

But before she could will her body to move, the door opened. At first, didn't notice, alcohol dulling her senses and Engfa kept drinking her wine. She heard P’Daad’s worried voice. “Engfa?”

P’Daad must have used her key, and now they were standing there, taking in the mess of the apartment and the sight of her sitting on the floor.

“Where’s Kiew?” P’Daad’s tone was urgent, scanning the room.

Engfa blinked, barely processing their presence. “She’s with P’Sun. She’s fine.” But her voice cracked, and something in the way she sat—broken, surrounded by despair—made P’Daad move closer. 

Engfa blinked, her vision blurry with tears. She hadn’t expected anyone to come, hadn’t wanted them to see her like this. She tried to stand up, but her body felt too heavy, and she collapsed back down, exhausted from the weight of everything.

It doesn’t matter. They’re here now, but they won’t stay. They never do. Once they leave, I’ll be alone again. And then it'll all be over. Just a few more steps, just a few more minutes. This feeling... it’s too much to carry anymore. I can’t fix this. I can’t fix me.

Nudee's eyes quickly moved from the empty wine bottles to Engfa’s tear-streaked face, and without a word, she knelt down beside her, taking her hand and setting the wine glass aside. “Engfa, we need to talk.”

Talk? What’s the point? What’s talking going to change? They’ll leave, and then the pills will still be waiting for me. It’ll all be over, and I won’t have to feel this pain anymore. I won’t have to face the wreckage of what I’ve done.

Engfa  looked up, her eyes all red  tired. totally hollow. “About what?”

P’Daad’s voice broke through, firm yet kind as she stepped closer. “About you. About how you’ve been acting for weeks. You’re not okay.”

Not okay? What does that even mean? 

Engfa staring at the ceiling. “I’m fine,” she mumbled. “I’m just... tired.”

Nudee placed a hand on her knee, her touch gentle but insistent. “We’re not here to judge you. We’re worried about you.”

Worried? How can they still be worried? They should be angry, disgusted, but worried? It doesn’t make sense. They should just leave. Leave and let me do what I have to do.

P’Daad sat beside her, wrapping an arm around her. “You’ve been shutting everyone out, Engfa. Even Gyo. We know you’ve been hurting, but drinking and avoiding us isn’t going to fix it.”

Engfa’s heart sank. She knew they were right. She was trying to run from everything, but she couldn’t outrun herself. She had pushed them away and kept them at arm’s length.

“I just... I don’t know how to deal with it,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper. “Everything feels so heavy. I messed up with Charlotte, and now I’m stuck in this career that I don’t even know if I want anymore.”

If I could just fix that one thing, maybe everything else would make sense again. But I can't.

Nudee sat down on the other side of her, her voice soft. “We know you’ve been struggling with that. And we’re here to help you figure it out. But you can’t keep going like this, shutting us out, shutting everyone out.”

It felt like the walls she’d carefully built up were starting to crumble, brick by brick. She didn’t want to admit it, but they were right.

Could letting them in actually help? I can’t fix it on my own. Could their help make a real difference in all this?

“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I didn’t mean to push you both away. I just... I don’t know what to do anymore.”

P’Daad gently placed her hand on Engfa’s shoulder, her touch comforting yet firm. “It’s okay to not have all the answers right now. But you need to start taking care of yourself. This”—she motioned to the empty wine bottles—“isn’t going to help you heal.”

Engfa winced. The bottles were a reminder of everything she’d tried to drown out. She’d thought it would make the pain go away, but it never did. They were right. She didn’t need to fix everything at once. She just needed to start somewhere.

Nudee spoke again, her voice filled with warmth and sincerity. “Engfa, you don’t have to go through this alone. We’re here for you. But you need to let us in. We can’t help you if you keep pretending everything’s fine when it’s not.”

Pretending. Was that what I've been doing all along? Pretending it didn’t hurt, pretending I had it all together? Maybe they were right. Maybe I don’t have to carry it all by myself.

“I don’t even know where to start,” she admitted, her voice trembling. “I don’t know how to fix it.”

P’Daad,  her hand still on Engfa’s shoulder. “You don’t have to fix it all at once. Just take it one step at a time. Start by talking to us. By letting us in.”

The words felt like a lifeline. She hadn’t realized how much she needed someone to say it was okay to take it slow, to not have all the answers.

Maybe they're right. Maybe there is a way forward that isn’t so dark and overwhelming.

Engfa nodded, tears welling in her eyes.

I'm just so tired of feeling lost, of feeling broken. But maybe, there's hope in letting the, see me, the real me.

“Okay,” she whispered, wiping at her eyes. “I’ll try.”

Nudee smiled softly, brushing a strand of hair behind Engfa’s ear. “That’s all we ask.”

P’Daad, ever the protective older sister, kissed the top of Engfa’s head. “We’re not going anywhere, okay? We’ve got you.”

And for the first time in a long time, Engfa didn’t feel entirely alone. She still had so much to figure out, so much pain to work through. But maybe, just maybe, she could face it—one step at a time. With them by her side.

As the night wore on, they stayed with her, offering their support in quiet, comforting ways. The wine bottles were pushed aside, and for the first time in what felt like forever, Engfa didn’t feel entirely hopeless.

The words had sunk in. Maybe things wouldn’t magically get better overnight, but she could start from here, with them. And that felt like a small but important step toward healing.

Charlotte sat on her couch, her fingers scrolling aimlessly through her phone, the dim glow of the screen casting a faint light against the shadows in her apartment. Her mind kept circling back to the last conversation she had with Engfa. The words she had said—the cruel dismissal. "He's not good enough for you." The audacity. Who did Engfa think she was? Charlotte’s jaw clenched in frustration, her anger boiling over. She threw away our whole relationship over some “chemistry” she had with Orm, and now she thinks she can decide who’s good enough for me?

She threw her phone onto the couch and stood up, pacing the room. I’m not a toy to sit on a shelf until she decides to pick me up again. She shook her head, trying to shake off the overwhelming frustration. I’m done with that. I’ve had enough.

A knock on the door startled her, pulling her from her thoughts. She hesitated, her mind still clouded by anger, but then she heard P’sun’s voice, calling her name. “Charlotte! It’s me, P’sun.”

Sighing deeply, Charlotte rose to answer, opening the door to find P’sun standing there, his expression serious, his eyes clouded with concern. He stepped inside without waiting for an invitation, his presence heavy in the small apartment as he made his way to the couch and sat down.

"Hey," Charlotte said, trying to mask the tension in her voice as she looked him over.

“Hey,” P’sun replied, his eyes scanning the apartment before they fixed on her. “I came to talk.”

Charlotte’s stomach tightened. “What’s going on?”

“I know you and Engfa aren’t talking right now,” P’sun began, his voice gentle, but the concern in it was unmistakable. “I wanted to check in on you.”

Charlotte felt the weight of the words hit her like a ton of bricks. “I’m fine,” she said quickly, but her voice lacked conviction as she avoided his gaze.

“No, you’re not,” P’sun countered softly, his voice filled with a quiet understanding. “You both are hurting. I can see it. And... I’m worried about her.”

“Why? What happened?” Charlotte’s breath caught in her throat, her heart racing.

P’sun leaned forward, his voice lowering as if the words were difficult to say. “Engfa is in a really bad place. She’s struggling, and I thought you should know. She’s... shut everyone out.”

Charlotte’s mind raced. “What do you mean? What’s going on?”

“All she does is go to work and then spends rest of her night drunk and alone. She just asked me to pick up Kiew an hour ago. When I saw her, I could see it—she’s not the same. She’s... it's like she's not even in there, just a husk,” P’sun said, his voice almost breaking. “I think she’s shutting herself off, and it’s hurting her. I’m really worried.”

Charlotte’s heart twisted. The thought of Engfa hurting alone was unbearable. “She gave up Kiew?” Charlotte whispered, barely able to process the words.

P’sun nodded, his eyes full of concern. “She’s not handling things well, Charlotte. I think you both need to reach out to each other. I know you’re probably over her after everything that’s happened, and I’ve heard the rumors about you and Metawin... but the love and care you two shared—it’s too good to just let die out, even if you’re not together anymore.”

Charlotte’s chest tightened at the thought of Metawin, her mind flashing back to the last time she and Engfa spoke. The words Engfa had thrown at her still stung, her judgment so final, so dismissive. It wasn’t just the statement about Metawin; it was the assumption that Engfa could dictate who was and wasn’t good enough for her. The nerve of it. Charlotte wasn’t dating him. But the way Engfa had spoken to her, as though she wasn’t allowed to move on, to make her own choices, ignited a fiery resentment.

“I’m not dating him,” Charlotte said, her voice sharper than she intended. “I’m just... trying to figure things out. But that doesn’t mean I can just forgive her.”

P’sun gave her a knowing look, one that seemed to pierce right through the anger and hurt. “I know it’s complicated, but you need to try. You both need each other now more than ever. Even if it’s just as friends, you can’t let all the good between you two just fade away. Kiew... she’s a reminder of everything you had, everything you can still have.”

Charlotte looked down at Kiew, who was now wagging her tail at the foot of the couch, clearly sensing the tension in the room. The sight of the dog, her bond with Engfa so strong, made her chest ache. “I’ll take care of Kiew,” Charlotte said quietly, stroking the dog’s fur. “She can stay with me, play with Tofu... But reaching out to Engfa? I just don’t know if I’m strong enough for that. It hurts too much.”

“You’re stronger than you think,” P’sun said, his voice firm with conviction. “You both need to heal. And maybe that healing starts with you reaching out. Even if she pushes you away, you can’t let the fear of rejection keep you apart.”

P’sun stood to leave, his eyes meeting Charlotte’s one last time before he headed for the door. “Just think about it,” he said, his voice low but full of hope. “You can help each other, Charlotte. Don’t let this end like this.”

Charlotte remained on the couch, Kiew curled up in her lap. The weight of P’sun’s words pressed down on her, a constant reminder of the distance between her and Engfa. She didn’t know if she could reach out—not after everything that had happened. But she couldn’t shake the feeling that something—someone—was missing.

Kiew nuzzled against her, and Charlotte absentmindedly stroked her fur, speaking softly to the dog. “What do you think, Kiew? Should I call her? Maybe hearing your bark will remind her of all the good times we had.” Kiew tilted her head, her bright eyes seeming to encourage Charlotte, as though she understood every word.

Charlotte sighed heavily, her chest tightening. “I just wish it was that easy,” she whispered. “But if I don’t reach out... will I lose her for good?”

Her hand hovered over her phone, unsure whether to dial Engfa’s number. The thought of hearing her voice sent a wave of hope and dread crashing over her. She just wanted to know if Engfa was okay. She needed to know if the love between them was truly gone or if there was still a chance—however slim—of fixing what they had.

With a deep breath, Charlotte pulled her hand back from the screen, her fingers trembling slightly. She couldn’t bring herself to call. Not yet. The fear, the hurt—everything inside her screamed to hold back, to protect herself from another rejection. She sat there, her phone resting in her lap, the weight of the decision heavy in the stillness of the room.

Chapter Text

Engfa sat in the waiting room of the therapist’s office, nervously tapping her foot against the floor. This wasn’t where she wanted to be, but she had made a promise. P’Daad’s words echoed in her mind, and though she still wasn’t entirely convinced that therapy was what she needed, she knew it was important to the people who cared about her.

She let out a slow breath as the door to the office opened. A middle-aged woman with kind eyes stepped out and smiled softly at her.

“Engfa, right? Come on in.”

Engfa stood up, hesitating for just a second before following the therapist inside. The room was cozy, not clinical like she had expected. There was a couch, but also a couple of armchairs and shelves filled with books and small plants. It was warm, inviting even, but Engfa still felt the tension in her shoulders.

The therapist gestured for her to sit, and Engfa chose one of the armchairs, sitting stiffly on the edge of the seat. She wasn’t sure what to expect or what to say.

“So, first of all, I just want to say thank you for coming in today,” the therapist said, her voice calm and reassuring. “I know it can be hard to take this first step.”

Engfa nodded, not really trusting herself to say much. She could feel the lump in her throat, her usual confidence nowhere to be found. After a moment of silence, she finally spoke, her voice a little shaky. “I didn’t really want to come.”

The therapist smiled gently. “That’s completely understandable. Therapy can feel uncomfortable at first, especially when you’re not sure if it’s something that will help. But it’s okay to feel that way.”

Engfa shifted in her seat, her fingers fidgeting with the hem of her shirt. “I’m only here because my sister asked me to come.”

The therapist nodded. “Sometimes we do things for the people we love, even when we’re not sure it’s what we need. But you being here means you’re open to trying. And that’s a big first step.”

Engfa looked down at her hands, biting the inside of her cheek. She didn’t know how to explain the storm of emotions that had been swirling inside her lately. She didn’t even know where to start.

“Do you want to tell me what brought you here?” the therapist asked gently.

Engfa sighed. “It’s… complicated. I went through a really rough time earlier this year. I thought I was fine now, but apparently I wasn’t.” She paused, feeling the weight of the truth that she had admitted only a few days ago. “I pushed everyone away. Even my girlfriend.

The therapist didn’t say anything for a moment, just letting Engfa gather her thoughts. When Engfa didn’t continue, the therapist spoke softly. “It sounds like there’s a lot that you’ve been carrying by yourself.”

Engfa swallowed hard, feeling her throat tighten. She had always been strong for everyone else—her fans, her friends, her family. But here, in this quiet room, she couldn’t help but feel vulnerable.

“I don’t want people to worry about me,” she finally admitted. “Especially Charlotte. She has enough to deal with.”

The therapist leaned forward slightly, her voice soft but steady. “It’s okay to let people worry about you, Engfa. It doesn’t mean you’re a burden. It means they care.”

Engfa blinked back the sting of tears, not wanting to cry in front of a stranger. “I just… I don’t know how to be weak in front of them. I’m supposed to be the strong one.”

“Being strong doesn’t mean never struggling,” the therapist said gently. “It means allowing yourself to feel what you need to feel and asking for help when you need it. That’s not weakness—it’s bravery.”

Engfa sat there for a moment, letting those words sink in. She hadn’t thought of it that way before. She had always equated strength with not showing her pain, with carrying on no matter what. But maybe… maybe it didn’t have to be that way.

“I don’t know how to do that,” Engfa whispered.

“That’s okay,” the therapist said kindly. “We can work on it together. This is a safe space for you to talk about whatever you’re feeling, without any pressure. You don’t have to have all the answers right now.”

Engfa nodded slowly, feeling the tiniest bit of tension leave her body. She wasn’t sure how long this would take, or if it would even help, but she was willing to try—for Charlotte, for P’Daad, and maybe, just maybe, for herself.

The session continued, and while Engfa didn’t reveal everything, she found herself opening up more than she expected. It wasn’t easy, but it was a start. And as she walked out of the office, there was a small part of her that felt just a little bit lighter.

It was a long road ahead, but for the first time in a while, Engfa felt like she wasn’t walking it alone.

While Engfa went to her first therapy appointment, Charlotte met up with Aoom, Meena, and Heidi for lunch at their favorite café. The cozy spot was tucked away in a quiet part of town, offering a bit of privacy from the usual bustle of their lives. The three of them were already seated when Charlotte arrived, her face a mix of worry and exhaustion.

“Charlotte!” Heidi waved her over enthusiastically. Aoom and Meena smiled warmly, though they could sense something heavier in her expression.

“Hey, guys,” Charlotte greeted them softly, sliding into the seat beside Meena. She tried to muster a smile, but the weight of everything with Engfa was still sitting heavily on her chest.

“You okay?” Aoom asked, her voice gentle as she placed a hand on Charlotte’s arm.

Charlotte hesitated for a moment, then shook her head. “No, not really.” She sighed, her chest tightening. She stared blankly at the menu, but her mind was miles away, consumed by the heaviness of the situation. “Engfa’s at her first therapy session right now, and… I don’t know, it’s just been a lot.” The words felt hollow, as if they couldn’t even begin to convey the crushing weight inside her.

Heidi exchanged a look with Aoom and Meena, her smile fading into concern. “We know it’s been rough, na. But it’s a good thing she’s finally going, right?”

Charlotte nodded, but it felt empty. “Yeah, it is. But... it’s hard. I didn’t even know how bad things were for her before. When she told me… I just—" Her voice cracked, and she struggled to hold back the tears threatening to spill. "I didn’t realize how close I was to losing her. And the worst part is that she didn’t tell me on purpose. She kept it all to herself because she didn’t want to ‘burden’ me.”

The silence at the table deepened, and the lump in Charlotte’s throat felt like it might suffocate her. She tried to blink away the tears, but they wouldn’t stop. “I was so blind, Aoom. I should’ve noticed. I should’ve seen the signs, heard her quiet screams for help, but I was too wrapped up in my own stuff. And now, it’s almost too late.”

Meena reached out and held Charlotte’s trembling hand, her gaze filled with sympathy. “You can’t blame yourself for what you didn’t know, Charlotte. That’s... that’s so much to carry. No one can be everything for someone else all the time. It’s just not possible.”

Charlotte sniffed, rubbing her face with the back of her hand, but it didn’t help. “But I should’ve known, Meena. What if P'Daad and Nudee hadn’t gotten there in time? What if I hadn’t been so focused on my own fears, on my struggles, that I missed what she was going through? It’s like I failed her, and she was always trying to protect me, even when I didn’t need it. Now... now I’m terrified that I’ll lose her because I didn’t listen when it mattered most.”

Her voice trailed off, the crushing guilt settling into her bones like a cold weight she couldn’t shake. It felt like she was suffocating under the pressure of everything she hadn’t seen and all the things she hadn’t said when she had the chance.

"You all told me to talk to her, and... and P'sunn told me to call her that night. He said I should reach out, check on her, but I didn't listen. I didn't. What if I had? What if I had just called?" Charlotte’s words broke into a sob, her shoulders shaking as the flood of guilt became too much to bear.

Heidi leaned forward, her voice soft but still firm. “You’re not a mind reader, Charlotte. None of us knew how deep her struggles went. It’s not your fault. What matters now is that she’s getting help, and you’re here for her, okay? You’re doing everything you can.”

Aoom nodded in agreement, her voice a quiet anchor in the storm of Charlotte’s emotions. “Exactly. You can’t change the past, but you can make sure you’re there for her now. And you need to take care of yourself, too. You can’t pour from an empty cup.”

Charlotte’s eyes filled with tears again, and she blinked them away quickly. “I just don’t want her to feel like she’s alone in this, like I wasn’t there for her when she needed me. I know she’s trying... but it’s just so scary, you know? I’m scared of losing her. Scared of what this might mean for us.”

Meena gave her a soft, reassuring smile. “You’re not in this alone, either. We’re all here for you, Charlotte. And we’re here for Engfa, too. If you need to talk, vent, cry... whatever, we’ve got your back.”

Heidi tried to lighten the mood, her voice playful despite the concern in her eyes. “And if Engfa needs a little kick in the butt, I’m more than happy to provide.”

Charlotte managed a small laugh, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. It was a fleeting moment of relief, but it was enough to keep her from drowning in the weight of it all. “Thanks, guys,” she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. “I really appreciate it. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

They spent the rest of lunch talking about anything and everything, a gentle distraction from the relentless worry gnawing at Charlotte’s mind. But even as they laughed and shared stories, the fear and uncertainty lingered, a quiet echo in the back of her thoughts. Still, for a moment, being surrounded by her friends, she felt a little less alone in the darkness.

As they finished their meal, Heidi nudged Charlotte with a grin, though her eyes remained serious. “Hey, just remember: Engfa’s tough. She’s going to get through this, and so are you. You’re both stronger than you think.”

Charlotte smiled weakly, her heart still heavy but lighter for the support she’d found. “Yeah... I know.”

Chapter Text

The constant hum of camera shutters became almost soothing to Engfa, like a rhythm she was beginning to fall into. She sat on the set of yet another interview, a bright, welcoming backdrop of a popular mental health campaign looming behind her. The cameras were set, the questions ready. This time, Charlotte was with her, sitting by her side, the softest of smiles on her face as she gazed at Engfa.

The flood of interviews had started shortly after their TikTok live went viral. Engfa hadn’t expected it to be such a turning point, but the raw honesty of that moment seemed to have struck a chord with the public. Now, everyone wanted to hear from her. Brands were knocking at her door, each one offering the chance to be the face of mental health awareness campaigns. She had become a symbol of strength, of vulnerability, of survival.

But sometimes, the weight of it all felt suffocating.

She glanced at Charlotte, their hands briefly touching under the table, a silent anchor in the whirlwind of newfound fame. It was strange, having all these people recognize her not just as a public figure, but as someone who had endured deep personal pain. It felt both empowering and humbling.

“Engfa, you’ve spoken so openly about your struggles. How does it feel to be seen as a symbol of strength now, especially in a country where mental health has often been stigmatized?” the interviewer asked, voice soft yet probing.

Engfa swallowed, her throat tight. She wasn’t sure how to answer that. On one hand, she was proud to be the face of change, but on the other, the pressure was heavy. She had never set out to be the public for mental health. But now, it seemed the world wanted her to be just that.

“I… it’s surreal,” she began, her voice quiet at first, then growing steadier. “When I went through all that pain, I never imagined I’d be here, talking about it. But the thing is, mental health isn’t something you can just hide away. It’s not weakness. It’s not something to be ashamed of. And if my story helps someone else feel less alone, then I’ll keep speaking out. But it’s not just about me, it’s about all of us.”

Charlotte’s eyes glistened as she listened, her fingers brushing against Engfa’s hand. She could see the toll this was taking on her. Engfa was becoming more than she had ever imagined, and sometimes, that felt like too much to carry alone.

After the interview, they were escorted to the green room, a quiet space filled with snacks and a few bottles of water. Engfa sank into the plush chair, rubbing her temples as the reality of her new role hit her all over again.

Charlotte sat beside her, reaching out and gently cupping Engfa’s face. “You don’t have to do this alone, you know? We’re in this together.”

Engfa let out a shaky breath, leaning into Charlotte’s touch. “I didn’t expect any of this… it’s overwhelming. I want to help, but sometimes I don’t know if I can handle it all. I’m still healing, Nu. I don’t have all the answers.”

Charlotte nodded, her heart aching for Engfa, knowing the weight of this new responsibility was heavier than anyone could imagine. “You’re doing more than enough. Just by being yourself, by sharing your story. It’s okay to not have all the answers. You’re allowed to still be vulnerable.”

A soft knock at the door interrupted the moment, and Engfa straightened, wiping her eyes quickly. “Ready for the next one?” the assistant asked.

Engfa looked at Charlotte, her eyes filled with uncertainty but also a quiet resolve. “Let’s do it.”

And they did. Interview after interview, campaign after campaign, Engfa’s face began to fill billboards, posters, and even television ads. She was everywhere, a voice for those who felt too scared or ashamed to speak. And with each campaign, she realized something: maybe, just maybe, she was starting to believe in herself the way everyone else did.

The following weeks blurred together in a whirlwind of campaigns, interviews, and photo shoots. Engfa's face was plastered on magazine covers, social media ads, and billboards across Thailand. She found herself becoming a beacon of hope for so many, and while the recognition was overwhelming, it was also strangely empowering. She was sharing her truth, and in doing so, others were beginning to feel safe enough to share theirs.

But the pressure continued to mount. With every new campaign, the expectations grew higher, and Engfa couldn’t help but feel like she was walking a tightrope—her every move scrutinized, her words measured. She was no longer just a person trying to heal from past wounds. Now, she was the face of a movement. And that role, while important, was daunting.

Before all of this, Engfa had already taken the first step toward healing. She had started therapy last month, not long after her emotional breakdown, following through on her promise to her sister, but it was also about caring for herself. Therapy had become her lifeline—a space where she could voice her deepest fears without judgment, where she could confront the shadows of her past and understand the weight she carried.

One evening, after a particularly draining interview with a major lifestyle brand about mental health, Engfa collapsed onto the couch in their living room. Charlotte, who had been quietly reading in the corner, immediately set her book down and rushed to her side.

“You okay?” Charlotte asked softly, her voice laced with concern.

Engfa sighed deeply, rubbing her temples. “I don’t know anymore, Nu. I feel like I’m always on. Always expected to have the right answers. But what if I’m still figuring things out myself?”

Charlotte sat beside her, taking Engfa’s hand in hers. “I know it’s a lot. But you’re not alone in this. You’ve already done so much for so many people. And you don’t have to have all the answers. What matters is that you’re real. You’re helping people by just being you.”

Engfa looked at Charlotte, her eyes heavy with emotion. “I’m scared, you know? Scared that I’ll let everyone down. That I’m not… strong enough to be this symbol they think I am.”

Charlotte squeezed her hand, her voice steady. “You don’t have to be perfect. You’re allowed to have your moments, to feel unsure. It’s okay to not have it all figured out.”

Engfa’s breath caught, and for a moment, she allowed herself to lean into Charlotte’s comforting presence. “I don’t know what I would’ve done without you. You’re my anchor, Nu. I don’t want to lose that.”

Charlotte smiled softly, brushing a stray lock of hair from Engfa’s face. “You won’t lose me. I’m right here. Always.”

As they sat there in silence, the weight of everything that had happened began to sink in for Engfa. She was grateful for the support, for Charlotte’s unwavering love, but she also realized she couldn’t continue to carry the burden of being a symbol of mental health alone. She needed to continue her journey of healing, and part of that was allowing herself to ask for help when she needed it.

The therapy sessions had already started to help her cope with the emotional strain of her newfound role. But the real breakthrough came when Engfa spoke to her therapist about the mounting pressure. She expressed the fear that her role as the face of mental health was pulling her away from the core reason she started this journey in the first place: her own well-being.

"You’re not alone in this, Engfa," her therapist had said, guiding her through strategies to navigate the pressure while still prioritizing her mental health. "You’re doing incredible work. But always remember, taking care of yourself is not selfish. It’s necessary."

And so, despite the public’s overwhelming expectations, Engfa found solace in the balance of therapy and her campaigns. She didn’t have to be perfect. She didn’t have to be everyone’s savior. She just had to keep going, one day at a time, with the support of her loved ones and the therapy that had started to transform her life.

Weeks passed, and the interviews continued, but Engfa found herself growing stronger, more comfortable in her new role. She was still learning, still healing, but now she had the support she needed—not just from Charlotte, but from a team of professionals who were helping her manage the emotional toll of being in the public eye.

One evening, Engfa and Charlotte sat down for another interview, this time for a major wellness brand. The set was decorated with calming plants and soft lighting, meant to evoke a sense of peace and tranquility. As the cameras started rolling, the interviewer asked Engfa about her journey and what advice she had for others struggling with their mental health.

Engfa took a deep breath, her gaze softening as she thought about the countless people who had reached out to her, thanking her for her honesty. “I think,” she began slowly, her voice steady but compassionate, “the most important thing I’ve learned is that it’s okay to not be okay. It’s okay to feel broken sometimes. But you don’t have to stay there. And you don’t have to do it alone. Ask for help. Surround yourself with people who love you, who want to see you heal.”

Charlotte, sitting beside her, gave her a gentle smile, her heart swelling with pride.

Engfa continued, her words flowing more freely now, “We all have our own battles, but that doesn’t make us weak. It makes us human. And if I can be a part of that conversation, if I can help even one person feel like they don’t have to hide their struggles, then that’s enough for me.”

The interview ended with a round of applause, and Engfa felt a sense of peace wash over her. For the first time in weeks, she didn’t feel like she was carrying the weight of the world. She realized that while the spotlight might be on her now, it wasn’t about her being perfect. It was about starting a conversation, about breaking down the stigma surrounding mental health.

As they left the set, Charlotte wrapped her arm around Engfa’s waist, pulling her close. “I’m so proud of you,” she whispered.

Engfa leaned into Charlotte, her smile soft but genuine. “I couldn’t do this without you, Nu. You’re my reason.”

And in that moment, as they walked away from the chaos of cameras and interviews, Engfa knew that she wasn’t just the current face of mental health in Thailand. She was a person, a partner, and someone who was still healing, still growing. And that was enough.

Chapter Text

Engfa stepped into Nawatt's office, the same sterile atmosphere she’d grown used to, the hum of fluorescent lights overhead almost deafening in the silence. Her boss was sitting behind his desk, his face buried in his phone, not bothering to look up as she entered.

“Engfa, you’re doing great,” he said, his tone dismissive, barely acknowledging her presence. “Killing it with these campaigns. The money’s rolling in, and Charlotte’s doing fine too. Keep it up.”

Engfa gave a small nod, her hands tightly clasped in front of her, the words bouncing off her like they were meant for someone else. She had expected praise. She had expected recognition. But the hollow tone of his voice left her feeling empty inside.

He looked up from his phone briefly, meeting her gaze with barely a glance. “But, we need more. You and Charlotte haven’t been on live in weeks. Sales are slipping. You two were bringing in huge numbers, and now there’s nothing. You need to get back to it.”

The words hung in the air like a heavy weight. Engfa could feel her chest tighten. Her pulse quickened, but she remained still. The thought of returning to the live streams—of exposing Charlotte to the same vicious hate again—gnawed at her insides. She had never wanted to bring that back. Not for herself. Not for Charlotte.

“I’m not sure that’s a good idea,” she said quietly, her voice almost a whisper, as though she were speaking to herself more than to him. “After everything that happened... with Charlotte... I don’t think I can go through that again.”

Her boss barely reacted, his eyes flicking to his screen as he typed something. “Nah, it’ll be fine. That's what the moderators are for. They’ll take care of the trolls.”

Engfa blinked, the word moderators slicing through her like ice. Moderators? She hadn’t known they had moderators. She didn’t know they were even aware of the hate Charlotte had been enduring. “Moderators?” she repeated, her voice distant, numb. “I didn’t know we had those.”

Her boss just shrugged nonchalantly, not bothering to look up. “Yeah, always have. They’ll handle it. Don’t worry about it.”

Engfa felt a sickening lump form in her throat. She swallowed hard, trying to steady herself, but the panic started to bubble up. If they had moderators, why hadn’t they stopped the hate that had ravaged Charlotte over the last few months? Why hadn’t they protected her from the cruel words, from the panic attacks that had followed?

“Why didn’t they stop it?” she asked, her voice barely audible. The question hung in the air, fragile and broken. “Why didn’t they protect Charlotte?”

Her boss finally put his phone down, the action sharp and deliberate. He leaned forward in his chair, his eyes locking onto hers for the first time, his gaze cold and calculating. There was no softness in his expression—just business, just money. “Because if Charlotte wants to stand in the spotlight with you, she needs to toughen up. It’s part of the job. A little hate is just something you deal with. It’s good for her, helps her grow. Letting some things slip through is a lesson in itself.”

His words felt like a slap, each one landing harder than the last. Charlotte was just a lesson to him. A product. A number. Engfa’s throat constricted, and a heavy weight of guilt settled over her chest, making it hard to breathe.

Her chest felt tight, suffocating. The guilt that had been festering beneath the surface—the guilt that had plagued her in the darkest parts of her mind—was coming back with a vengeance. The thought that she had made Charlotte suffer. That by simply loving her, Charlotte had been dragged into this toxic world of online hate. And now, here she was, being told that it was all just a part of the process. A lesson.

Engfa felt the room closing in around her. The walls were too tight. The air was too thick. The reality of it all felt like a punch to the gut. She had caused all of it. Charlotte’s pain, her panic attacks, the cruel comments that never stopped coming. If she had just stayed away, none of it would have happened. Charlotte could have lived her life without all of this. Without her.

Engfa’s hands trembled as she fought to keep her composure, but the cracks were forming. She didn’t want to be here. She didn’t want to hear this. The reality of it all was too much, and she didn’t know how to carry it anymore.

She shut down. She shut everything down.

“Okay,” Engfa said, her voice lifeless, distant. Her eyes were glazed over, as if she were somewhere far away. She wasn’t looking at him anymore, wasn’t even registering his presence. The weight of everything had sunk her into a pit of helplessness and guilt. Her boss was still talking, but she wasn’t hearing him.

“Good,” he said, completely oblivious to the storm brewing inside her. “I’ll have the team set it up. You’ll get a call soon, and we’ll bring those numbers back up.”